Shadowess

Denix Vames - September 4, 2021 "Why don't we go celebrate somewhere nice and fancy?" ,said Bern who winked at him. Carter gripped his chin. Looking into his eyes. "It sure as hell is." --- "Actually, we have a better way of transportation." ,said X who touched his arm. They appeared in the surgery room. --- Travis moaned louder. He gripped his back. Digging his nails into him. "M-Ma...lone...!" --- Gary rubbed his crotch as he looked into his eyes. He whispered, "Really badly." --- "Goodbye." ,said Vincent. Ricky drove off. "Do you...Do you want to do something? Just to keep your mind off of things?" --- Jean mumbled as he moved a bit from his touch. Still in a deep sleep. "Hannes...." --- Blaire poured him a whiskey and took his money. She rolled her eyes. "I'm a lesbian." shadowess - September 4, 2021 "Ya mean it?" Mon asked excitedly. Sebastian smiled and bit his lip a little before kissing Carter slowly. --- David went with them, still holding Hades in his arms. As soon as they arrived, Lilly looked at them again just as shocked to see people just appearing. Bob was quiet for a moment then his jaw dropped right off his skull and clattered onto the floor. The doctors and nurses stopped what they were doing to look at the skeleton standing in the room. "Oh, Bob...you're alive...goodie..." Lilly said sarcastically. She didn't seem the least bit bothered that a doctor was currently trying to stitch up her wound. Bob picked his jaw up and clicked it back onto his skull. "Aww, I knew you'd miss me!" he said then looked around at the stares he was getting. "What?" he asked them then looked down at himself and let out another girlish squeal. "Why didn't anyone tell me I was naked?!" he squealed and covered his hip bones with his hands while crossing his legs. Still, a little weirded out, David could barely take his eyes off the skeleton when he walked over to one of the beds and gently lay Hades down. "Hey, so I wouldn't normally ask but considering it came from a creature that's from another dimension, would someone mind taking a look at my arm?" he asked the nurses nearest him and pointed to the tear in his suit. By this point, the wound had become enflamed and turned a little purple. David was beginning to sweat and he was beginning to fail a little faint. --- Malone gasped at hearing his name then moaned loudly when he felt Travis's nails in his back. "Oh, Travis!" he gasped and kissed him deeply. His hands went down to his pants and rubbed him over the fabric a bit before moving to his belt and began to unbuckle it. --- Alex gasped softly and bit his lip with a smile. He leaned in closer to Gary so that his lips were hovering over his. "Prove it," he whispered back. --- Rickster shrugged, still not feeling strong enough to talk yet without breaking down. He rested his elbow on the door and propped his head on his hand. When he finally felt like he could risk talking, he spoke in a broken voice. "Can we just go home?" --- Tristan frowned when Jean said Hannes's name in his sleep. "No, my love. Not Hannes," he whispered as he stood back from the bed and proceeded to undress. "Better." Meanwhile, Janik had been standing over Hannes. A bottle of venomed blood in his hands as he took a large swig. The original plan was to let Hannes think that Jean had just left or 'gone missing' so Janik could be there to comfort him. But Janik had been drinking out of nerves and in his drunken state reasoned that he'd been waiting decades for this moment. To have Hannes all to himself. He simply couldn't wait any longer. Placing the bottle on the bedside table, he climbed into the bed with him and started kissing his neck, his hand slipping under the covers to his hips. Hannes moaned in his sleep and tilted his head back. A smile crept across his lips as he moaned; "Jean..." Sleepily, he lifted a hand to run it through his hair, only to find the hair was shorter than Jean's. Confused, Hannes opened his eyes and looked at Janik. His eyes widened and darted around the room, looking for Jean. When he couldn't find him he pushed Janik off him and shoved him into the wall. "What are you doing?! Where's Jean?!" he demanded in German. Janik immediately began to cry pitifully. "Why don't you love me, Hannes?" he slurred drunkenly. "I love you! I want you! I've always been here for you!" Hannes pulled Janik back then slammed him into the wall again, his anger and panic growing. "Where's. Jean?! What have you done with him?!" "It's ok! He's safe! He'll be happy, too! and then me and you can be happy! We could be so happy, Hannes!" "WHERE'S JEAN?!" Hannes yelled, his panic now being overwhelmed by fury. "He's not here! He's gone, Hannes! He'll be happier away from here! Just let me love you!" Hannes threw Janik to one side and threw on some pants before marching out of his room. He stormed towards the main doors where two Warriors stopped him. "Sir! The sun is coming up! You can't go out now!" one of them warned him. Hannes stood there, staring at the door angrily. He might burn alive before he could get close to finding where Jean was! Janik had run after Hannes and gripped his arm, looking at him imploringly. "Please! Leave him be! You'll die if you chase him and he'll be happier where he is!" The warriors looked between each other before looking back at Hannes and Janik in confusion. "Sirs? What's going on?" one of them asked. Just as the warrior had finished his question, Hannes gripped Janik's hair, causing him to cry out and he threw him to the warrior's feet. "This Guard is to be trialed for abusing his position! Take him to the cells and inform the other Guards. Contact our King as well." "Hannes!" Janik cried as the warriors took his arms. "Hannes, no! I did it for you! I did it for us!" "You'd better pray that I don't make it back!" Hannes growled at him threateningly. "What do you-?" Janik began then his eyes widened as they watched Hannes unlocking and opening the main doors. "HANNES, NO!!" But Hannes didn't listen. He opened the door and stepped out into the hot air outside. He grit his teeth to bear the heat as he tried his best to pick up Jean's scent before taking off at full speed through the forest, ducking into shadows as the sun continued to rise, casting deadly rays of light through the breaks in the trees. --- Donnie raised his glass a little to Blaire. "Apologies if I offended you. It wasn't my intention," he said kindly and gave her a warm smile. Inwardly, however, he didn't really care what she was into. It didn't matter to him. All that mattered to Donnie was hurting Hades as much as possible. He took a sip of the whiskey and put the glass down on the bar. "You know, I have some experience in bartending. I could give you a hand if you want? Seems pretty busy tonight." he offered, hoping to have a good enough excuse to stick around past closing time so he could get her alone. Denix Vames - September 4, 2021 Bern kissed him. "Of course. We could go to the local Italian restaurant." Carter cupped his cheek as he kissed him. He moved his hand to his chest. Getting under his shirt. "We should go home." --- "We'll get you some clothes." ,said X. He led Bob out of the surgery room and to a changing room where he gave him a suit. "You can wear this. We don't have anything less formal unfortunately." A doctor walked over to David. Examining his arm. --- (private time) --- "Oh I will." Gary stood back. He took off his shirt before slowly moving his hips. Brushing his hands over his own chest. Dancing for him. --- "Sure." Ricky soon parked at the mansion. "I can stay with you if you want me to." --- Jean moved his hands. He slowly opened his eyes. He could barely see much but the scents all around him were different. He tried to pull against the fabric. "Hannes....?" He found a different face. "Wh-Where's Hannes?" Tears dripped down his cheeks. --- "First of all, you'd have to apply. And second of all, I don't even know who you are." ,said Blaire. Shadowess - September 7, 2021 (Don't worry, Desi to the rescue xD) "Mangiamo's?!" Mon asked excitedly. "I love that place!" he kissed Bern passionately. "You're so good to me!" Sebastian blushed, unable to tear his eyes away from Carter's. He bit his lip and nodded, turning to face the front and getting ready to go home when an unexpected face appeared in front of their car; Desi! --- "This is perfect!" Bob exclaimed as he eagerly began dressing. "Alls I need now is a top hat!" he strut towards a mirror and admired himself for a moment. "Oh yeah, the ladies are guna love this!" he said excitedly, seeming to forget that he was nothing but a pile of bones in a suit. "This isn't...right..." David breathed, wiping sweat away with the sleeve of his other arm. "Demons my age don't get sick...I don't feel right." Lilly watched David awkwardly for a moment. "Did the wraith do that to you?" she asked after a moment. "Yeah, is that what it's called?" David answered. Lilly nodded. "It's called the Pestilence Wraith... Where I'm from, they bring about disease to all forms of life. Being bitten or scratched by one is a death sentence." "Well, it's a good thing I'm already dead then, isn't it?" David gave her a smile. Lilly didn't smile. Merely nodded with a quiet 'mhmm...' David's smile faltered at this. Did that mean he should be worried? --- Alex watched Gary with a lustful smirk. He bit his lip playfully and reached out a hand to feel the muscles on his abdomen. --- Rickster nodded and got out of the car without a word. He headed into the house and straight for one of the couches, where he sat down heavily with a sigh. When Ricky would sit next to him, he'd cuddle up to him. "Do you think she'll ever forgive me?" he asked quietly. --- Once Janik was secure in one of the cells, the warriors began spreading the word of his betrayal. A few Warriors began praying to X to watch over Hannes and Jean. As well as praying that he delivers justice to both Janik and Tristan for their crimes. "Hush, my love," Tristan spoke softly, climbing onto the bed and running a hand up his thigh. "Forget about Hannes. I'm here for you now. I can make you so happy, you'll see. Once you've had a taste of what I can do, you'll never want to go back to Hannes." he bent over him and kissed Jean's neck slowly. Hannes raced through the forest, darting from shadow to shadow. By now he was covered in the odd, angry-looking burn marks from where the sun had clipped him through the trees as he moved. He paused in the shadow of a large tree to catch his breath and try to catch Jean's scent again. "Hold on, meine geliebte...I'm coming..." he breathed, his heart racing. Tristan moved his kisses up Jean's neck to his mouth, forcing his tongue through his lips. He caressed Jean's chest and hips, apparently content to take his time. Hannes had started running again but ground to a sudden halt when he found the source of Jean's scent. It was coming from a small cabin ahead of him...that was in the middle of a clearing, surrounded and doused in sunlight. He stood at the edge of the clearing, in the shadows and stared at the cabin. Squinting, the light from the sun hurt his eyes. He'd burst into flames before reaching the door. He ran a hand through his hair, trembling. It would only be when he'd hear Jean calling for help that he'd be spurred into throwing his fears aside and begin sprinting across the clearing. "JEAN!" he called then began screaming as he ran, his clothes catching fire and his skin blistering from the flames which engulfed him. Still, he kept running. Bursting through the cabin door and following Jean's cries to the bedroom where he ran in and pulled Tristan off of him while still smoldering. Tristan had no time to react, taken completely by surprise by Hannes's determination to get Jean back. Enraged and in agony, Hannes began beating Tristan savagely. He'd shoved him to the ground and punched him continuously in the head until Tristan's nose & jaw broke and he became unrecognizable from his face becoming swollen and bruised. By this point, Tristan had lost consciousness but Hannes didn't stop. He threw his body into the next room...-through the wall.- then proceeded to stamp on his stomach, arms and legs until he'd broken most of his body. He walked over to a chair and snapped a leg off, getting ready to run the sharp wood through Tristan's heart to finish him off, then paused. "No..." he growled. "Death is too easy for you." he threw the leg to one side, planning on dragging Tristan back to the castle. He hoped X would dishonor him the way Niko had been dishonored. Or worse. But for now, he turned back towards the bedroom and stumbled towards the bed. He untied Jean and helped him up before hugging him tightly, ignoring the searing pain from his burns. "My Jean...are you alright? Did he hurt you?" he wept. The damage from the sun was extensive. Hanne's hair had all but burned off. over 90% of his body was burned and blistered. His clothes, or what was left of them, were burned into his skin. Because of all this trauma, only a moment after asking his question, he collapsed. Struggling to breathe. --- Donnie held up his hands and smirked. "I understand. You have to look out for your business. Don't want to risk hiring some stranger in case you get robbed." he held out a hand for her to shake. "My name is Daniel. I'm not looking for a new job or pay. I'm just offering some help. If it makes you comfortable, you can take the payments and I'll just make the drinks. I'm a dab hand at cocktails." he winked. "C'mon, what's the worst that could happen?" By complete luck, Desi walked into the club. Since throwing the souls out of his harem, he'd been doing a lot of thinking...and a lot of drinking. After some reflection, he finally came to the conclusion that perhaps Cindy had the right idea about things. Maybe there was more to life than drink and sex. Maybe, somewhere on Earth, there was a place for him. Where he could find his place and maybe even some love. At first, he despaired over this revelation because he had no idea where to even begin. Then the realization hit him. It was so simple and obvious! He could simply be here for Cindy, as a 'brother'. He hadn't been to visit Cindy and Kite yet. He wanted to make sure he had a job and somewhere to live before having that awkward conversation. This brings him to this moment, walking into the vampire club with a resume in hand. He'd only met Blaire once, very briefly. He wasn't sure if she was familiar with his involvement with Bryce and the group in the past but he knew this was one of the very few places that were openly accepting of supernatural creatures. So he walked into the club with the intention of applying for the security guard position. He spotted Blaire behind the bar from the door and cleared his throat nervously while gathering his courage to go over and speak to her. It was then that he noticed the man she was talking to and he turned pale. Donnie had no idea that Desi was stood behind him at that moment and Desi looked between him and Blaire for a minute. When he'd catch Blaire's eye, he'd mouth the words; "Don't trust him!" while pointing to Donnie. He then made a motion with his hand as if telling her to stall him then mouthed the words "I'll get help!" before vanishing. He hoped she wouldn't be daft enough to let him catch her on her own. If she did, it might as well all be over for her and the chances of saving her would be slim. He teleported to the first person that came to his mind, appearing in front of Carter's car. He realized the minute that he appeared that the last time they saw each other, Desi had been an enemy that Carter had murdered brutally. Immediately, he held up his hands and spoke quickly. "I need your help!" Denix Vames - September 7, 2021 Bern blushed. He held his hands. "C'mon. Let's go there now. Hopefully, Maria will be there with her beautiful voice." They went into one of the many cars that the Salvo gang had. Carter glared. Gritting his teeth. "This better not be a trick!" --- "I'm sure they will." ,said X. He raised a brow. "Give me a moment. I'm being summoned." He disappeared. "Here. Why don't I take you to a separate room? I'll try to help you as best as I can." ,said the doctor. He guided David to a room where he helped him to the bed. Placing an oxygen mask over him so that he can breath easier. --- Gary sat on his lap. Rubbing himself against him. He slipped his belt. Wrapping it around his own neck and buckling it. "I've got a leash for you to tug baby." --- Ricky gently brushed the back of his head with his hand. He sighed. "I don't know. I really don't." --- "No! Leave me alone! Don't touch me!" ,shouted Jean who struggled. He gasped at the sight of Hannes. Clutching to his burnt clothes when he was free. "Hannes!" He covered his mouth. "Hannes!" X appeared. He grabbed him and Hannes. Teleporting them to the meeting room where he cut his own wrist. Pouring his blood into a cup. "Give this to him." He handed the cup to Jean who did just that. Being careful to delicately tip the drink against Hannes's lips. "Drink this. Please. This will help you." Tears fell from Jean. He was shaking. "Please Hannes! Don't leave me!" X grabbed Tristan. He appeared in a hallway of the castle. His eyes held a piercing anger. His wings sprouted. He threw Tristan about. Hitting him against the walls. "YOU! DO! NOT! TOUCH!" His fangs sprouted. He growled. "How dare you violate someone else's lover?! You bastard!" --- Blaire nodded. She took out the baseball bat from under the bar. "Alright! Listen here bitch! You better get out or else I'll make you get out!" She stormed over to him. With the bartender ready to fight someone who she thought didn't belong, some of the vampires zoomed forward. Ready to back her up. Shadowess - September 8, 2021 (Quick question just to clarify; Which meeting room have Hannes and Jean been taken to? lol)

Denix Vames - September 3, 2021 Salvo seemed surprised by the story. He turned his head to the car door opening. Out came Galiel who stumbled a bit but was able to help himself. He slowly made his way over to Salvo. Tears running down his cheeks. He clinged to him when he got there. Wrapping his arms around his neck. "Please Salvo. You're the first person who's made me feel this special feeling. I don't want to lose you. I...I love you." Salvo could feel his own tears leave him. He placed his hands on his waist as he kissed him slowly. Bern's mouth gaped open as he watched. --- X frowned. "I'm sorry but your friend is dead. However, we were able to put that monster back where it came from." --- Gabriel appeared. He knelt by Hades's side. Placing a hand on his head as he began to heal him. "I don't know's going on but you need to explain the whole story. Even God is afraid." --- Travis moaned into the kisses. He felt himself down there and wondered if he should even try to make love. He moved his lips to his neck. Hoping he was doing his best at kissing him there. --- Gary shook his head. "You wouldn't like the schedule yourself. You'd rarely see me." He thought for a moment. "Maybe I could still work in Fire but as a paramedic? They're not allowed anywhere near the danger until the storm's settled. That's when they can go out there and help the injured." --- Ricky hugged his arm. Hoping to comfort him. Elliot took some steps back as he gently brushed his hand over the back of her head. "It's ok, Elliot. Rickster just wants to tell her something. He isn't here to hurt her or take her away. He's here to let her know the truth about something." ,said Vincent. "And what would that be?" ,asked Elliot who glared. Shadowess - September 3, 2021 Mon clasped his hands over his mouth and could barely contain the wide smile growing across his face as he watched. Sebastian smiled and looked back into the car at Carter in a loving way. "What did I say? Dating agency..." he chuckled. "We should start charging!" he joked. --- The woman's eyes fixed on X as he spoke and she looked at him skeptically. "Dead? Are you certain? He's a bit of an idio- I mean- joker. He sometimes plays dead. Kick him in the ribs. Usually works for me. He's incredibly ticklish..." --- David shook his head while looking at Gabriel worriedly. "I-I don't know. I've never seen anything like...whatever that was," he admitted. "But it's not just that... Gabriel, I think Donnie has managed to get to Patience! I can't sense her and she didn't answer when I called her." David was shaking. He no longer cared about whether or not their love affair got out, he just wanted her to be safe! As David worried over Patience, one of the scientists picked up the skull from the ground and placed it into a body bag with the rest of the bones. He then moved to grab it's rib-cage when a snortle could be heard coming from the bag. The scientist paused and let go of the ribs to look back at the body bag curiously but all he saw was the other bones and the skull. He shook his head, figuring he must be hearing things as he turned back to the rib cage and wrapped his hands around it again. The same noise came from the body bag, followed by; "Easy, buddy! That tickles!" The scientist jumped and whirled around to look at the bag in alarm just in time to see the skull's jaw clacking together as the word "What?" came from it. The scientist, rightfully so, began freaking out. Letting go of the rib cage and pointing to the body bag frantically. "I-It's talking! It talked! The skeleton is talking!!!" David's eyes widened as he looked at the scientist then back at Gabriel. "A lot of firsts today..." --- Surprised by Travis's advances, Malone moaned softly and tilted his head back a little when he felt his kisses and hot breath on his neck. He bit his lip a little and ran one of his hands through Travis's hair while letting out shaky breaths. --- Alex smiled. Relieved that Gary seemed to have found a job role that would fit him perfectly. "That sounds perfect. I just know you'd be great at it!" --- Rickster glanced at Ricky on his arm. He didn't say anything but he did feel some level of comfort just from having him with him. He walked into the house and stayed across the room from Elliot and Neva as Vincent spoke. When Elliot asked his question, Rickster took a deep breath and let it out slowly to calm himself as he watched his daughter crying. The guilt was overwhelming and it made him feel quite sick. He almost resented David for making him go through the programme. Because if he hadn't he might not feel so terrible now. But then again, he'd still be a monster if he hadn't. "The truth about Neva's birth parents... " Rickster said somberly. At the mention of her parents, Neva's cries became quieter as she began to listen in. Though she kept her face hidden in Elliot's chest, too frightened to look at the man who had terrorized her for most of her life. "Neva...is-...she's-..." Rickster stammered nervously then glanced at Ricky once more for support. Looking back at Elliot, he regathered himself and pushed himself to tell them. "I'm her biological father..." he said finally. He then held up his hands and shook his head. "I'm not here to try and take her back or anything... I know she's happier and safer with you two. I just-... She deserves to know..." "Dirty liar!" Neva cried, turning to look at Rickster angrily. "YOU'RE A DIRTY LIAR!" she screamed at him, tears streaming down her cheeks. "YOU'RE NOT MY DADDY! I HATE YOU! I HATE YOU! GO AWAY!!" Denix Vames - September 3, 2021 Carter laughed. "You've got that right." Salvo lifted Galiel off the ground. "C'mon. Let's go inside." He carried him to the front door. "Mon, get the door for me." Once it was opened, he smiled at Sebastian and Carter. "Thank you." He stepped into the house. Taking Galiel to his bedroom. --- X raised a brow. "Wait a minute...." He appeared at the scene. "Bob? Are you really just a skeleton?" Once Hades's wounds were fully healed, Gabriel walked over to Bob. "Well, this is new. Normally, people die when they have no skin or meat on their bodies." --- Travis placed his hands on his waist. He got on his lap. Kissing him passionately. --- "Thanks." Gary nervously scratched the back of his head. "I just don't know how the interview is going to go. The last time I had an interview, I wasn't the greatest at it but somehow I got the job." --- "Shhh It's ok." ,said Elliot. Vincent sighed. "Neva? I think he's telling the truth." Denix Vames - September 4, 2021 (almost forgot about that situation cause of the skeleton lol) Gabriel turned to David. "Sorry. Got distracted. I'll inform the Angelic Authorities about Patience." He disappeared. Shadowess - September 4, 2021 (Lol! It's cool These are the comic relief characters that I mentioned earlier.) Sebastian watched them disappear into the mansion with a smile before climbing back into the car with Carter. "We should get home too," he said while looking at him lovingly and placing a hand on his thigh. "All this love talk has me feeling a little... restless." he winked at him. --- The woman stared at the spot where X had been standing. In shock at having watched him vanish into thin air. David nodded at Gabriel in thanks before getting to his feet with Hades still in his arms. Lifting him as though he weighed nothing. He walked over to stand near X as they looked at Bob curiously. Although Bob didn't have any eyes, he could see around him perfectly. He looked at them all and if he wasn't already grinning by default, he would be from amusement. "Whaaat? You mean to tell me you ain't never seen a walking, talking skeleton before?" Bob answered a little sarcastically. "Shucks, I feel so special!" Within a few seconds, Bob's bones were magically pulled back together in the right order and he stood in front of them, despite having no muscles to support him. "Ta-da!" he sang while giving them jazz hands. His head then snapped in the direction of his left hand and he let out a girlish squeal. "Hey! What's the big deal?! Where's my pinky bones?!" he complained, just now noticing that he was missing the top two bones from his little finger, leaving him with just a stub. He looked at where the portal and once been and his posture sagged in defeat. "Naw! Don't tell me they didn't come through with me! Hey, speaking of missing things..." his skull turned left and right, then swiveled in his spine until he was looking behind him without actually turning the rest of his body around. His skull then swiveled back to look at X and David again. "Hey, I don't suppose you fine fellas have seen a woman come through here? About yay big, light purple hair... permanent scowl..." David merely continued to stare at the skeleton in amazement. "I feel like I just stepped into a cartoon..." he muttered to X. "Is this real? Are we dreaming?" --- Malone moaned a little when he felt Travis's hands on his waist then moaned a little more when he climbed into his lap. Now that he was on his lap, Travis would definitely be able to feel a certain swollen part of him that he'd been trying to hide with the pillow, but he was so lost in the moment. His hands moved to Travis's back to keep him supported as they continued to kiss. --- Alex smiled at him. "You'll ace it!" he said encouragingly. "I can barely remember the interview to get into the police department... but I guess we could do a little research and some role-plays if it'll help?" --- Neva shook her head at them. "No, no, no, no, no!!" she wept before breaking down and turning back to Elliot to hide her face in his chest again, sobbing. Rickster watched her tearfully, knowing that it might take her some time to calm down and accept the truth. In the meantime, all his presence was doing was making her more and more upset. "I'm sorry. I'm sorry for hurting you and scaring you instead of being there for you when you needed someone," he said ashamedly while looking at the ground. "I'm sorry for almost killing you and then leaving you for dead when you hurt your head..." he looked up at Elliot and Vincent. "I should go. I've upset her enough...and she needs comfort from people who love her." he turned to leave then paused. "There was another reason that I came... Donnie has sworn revenge against me, David, Hades, Desi, and X. He said he'd come after people we love so if he ever figured out that Neva is mine and thought that it might get to me to hurt her..." he trailed off, looking between them grimly. "Don't let your guards down. He's smart...and he's strong. He's worse than I ever was. I'll help if you need me, but if you'd prefer that I stay away then that's fair too. I'll respect your decisions as her parents." Rickster then left the house and took a deep breath. Tears rolled down his cheeks but he made no noise to indicate he was upset. Instead, he marched towards the car without a word, just wanting to go home. Denix Vames - September 4, 2021 Bern walked over to Mon. "Is this real? Holy shit! I can't believe it!" He rubbed his tears off. "I'm so proud of the Don." Carter chuckled. He kissed him passionately. "Wait till you can't walk for a while." --- "I wish we were dreaming." ,said X. He cleared his throat. "Now, we will need you to come with us. Your friend is in surgery. We can give you some spare bones from our deceased prisoners that we have kept in a safe room." He walked around. Examining him. He poked his head. "You are obviously from a different dimension. In our world, skeletons cannot function alone." --- Travis rubbed himself against him. Beginning to feel comfortable with the idea of getting physical. He took his shirt off then his own. Allowing their bodies to touch. He moaned at the kisses on his neck. Tilting his head back. --- Gary smirked. "Why do I get the feeling that the roleplays are gonna turn sexual?" --- Tears left Elliot as he worried for Neva's safety. He backed against the wall. Ricky followed Rickster out the door. He frowned. Wishing he could make him feel better. He got into the driver's seat. Starting the car. Vincent appeared with a written note. Handing it to Rickster. "This is my number. If Neva begins to....accept you. Then you can call me so that you can talk to her." Vincent frowned as he looked away. Rubbing his arm. "I use to kill families because I believed it was art. I didn't care about anyone but my work. So I'm no different than you. Had Neva met me a couple of months back, she would have been dead. I'm just saying that you were a much decent person than I ever was." shadowess - September 4, 2021 Mon nodded happily. "I know! I never thought I'd see the day!" he chuckled as he wrapped his arms around Bern. "I'm so happy right now!" Sebastian grinned. "Is that a promise?" he asked playfully. --- "You keep the bones of your prisoners?" Bob asked X. "Gross. Heh, but hey, if they're not using them anymore..." When X poked his head after walking around him, his skull spun around to face him. "Hey!" he then listened to X and a chuckle could be heard from the skeleton. "Yeah, folks like me aren't exactly common where I come from either. Takes some strong magic, a lunar eclipse and, in my case, some accidental necromancy...but I'm sure Lilly could tell you about that." he turned around to look at all the scientists who watched in utter fascination, some holding recording equipment to capture Bob's every movement and sound. "So er...where's your horse?" he asked, wondering how they were going to get to Lilly. --- Malone moaned at the way Travis moved on him. He was surprised when Travis took both their shirts off but continued to kiss him passionately, savoring the feeling of his skin against his. He kissed his neck then paused briefly when he heard Travis moan. It was the first sound Travis had made around him. He continued to kiss his neck and his shoulder, wanting to hear him some more. Gently, he lifted Travis before laying him down on the soft carpet. He climbing on top of him, slipping his tongue into his mouth while pressing his body against his and gently grinding his hips against his. --- Alex chuckled. "They might." he winked. "So, how badly do you want this job, Mr. Dunn?" he asked, putting on what he thought was a professional-sounding voice. --- Rickster took the note through his open window and looked up at Vincent as he spoke. Touched by his words, his mouth opened a little, but he couldn't bring himself to speak without crying audibly so he closed his mouth again and simply nodded at him in thanks while looking down at the note. He doubted Neva would ever forgive him enough to speak to him but having the note gave him a little hope. --- Hannes was in a very deep sleep after making love to Jean. The bottled blood they drank played some part in how deeply they both slept. Janik kept a lookout in the corridors. Sending Warriors home and assuring them he'd run their patrol for them to make sure the castle was safe. The party was over and the hall was empty. Jean and Racheal's gifts would be delivered from the hall to their homes the following night, but right now everyone had gone home to rest before the sun came up. The garden had been emptied and closed in advance to ensure no one would be stuck outside when the sun rose. Only around an hour or so before the sun would creep over the horizon, Tristan picked the lock of Hannes's home and crept through the house. He silently walked over to their bed and lifted Jean into his arms gently. He stared at him momentarily before slipping out with him and heading towards the gardens. Janik lead the way to make sure no one would spot them then opened the door to the gardens, letting him out. Once Tristan had left, he locked the door behind him and walked back to Hannes's room while Tristan sped quietly out of the gardens, through the forest, and into his cabin just a few miles away from the castle. This wasn't his actual home but it served as a good resting point between his house and the castle. He placed him into his own bed and caressed his cheek before pulling out some fabrics to tie his wrists to the bed frame. "This is only temporary, my love," he whispered in German. "Just until I can show you that I am better for you than Hannes. I promise I'll let you out of these bonds when I know that you love me and I can trust you." --- With the group's attention on other things, Donnie had found it very easy to snatch Patience and lock her away in another hidden lair in Hell. His plan for revenge and eventual take over of Hell was coming together quite nicely. For now, he was looking to have a bit of fun. And what better way than messing with David's friends and causing fear among the group? He appeared near the vampire club and walked in casually, content that Blaire would have no idea what he looked like. To her, he may seem like just another demonic patron in her vampiric club. But for him, this was just one of many ways he could get back at Hades. Especially Hades, after he'd murdered his beloved in front of him. He made his way over to the bar and looked at Blaire calmly. "Hello, beautiful. Don't suppose you have any Demon Brew, on hand? If not, whiskey would be just as good." he said as he took out a wallet and pulled out some notes. "I heard this was the place to be if you're supernatural. So, I thought I'd check it out." he glanced around briefly. "Say, you're not working here alone are you? All this work for one person? That takes some serious management skills." he complimented her smoothly.

Shadowess - September 2, 2021 (I think that's enough group building for one day lol I'll post more lore and stuff tomorrow.) "You got it." Mon nodded and headed into the mansion. Sebastian felt a little uneasy, but considering this wasn't a normal situation, he wasn't exactly sure of how else to feel. Mon gingerly approached Salvo's door and knocked on it lightly before clearing his throat. "Uh, boss? That Carter guy and his buddies are outside. Says he wants to speak to ya. That it's real important..." --- (Because the CIA is involved, feel free to have X or another agent there.) David nodded with a smile. "Good lad." he praised him before turning back to Harpe. "Alright, we're in. Do you have any more information about this energy ball?" "Unfortunately no. We're still trying to figure it out." Harpe answered and David frowned thoughtfully. "I see...we'll teleport there. Just think of-" "I know how it works Mr. Demon. Come and teleport us there already. We've already wasted a lot of time." "Very well." David turned to look at Hades and rolled his eyes with a smirk at Harpe's attitude. He then walked over to Harpe and placed a hand on his arm. He waited until Hades did the same before teleporting them to the area. As soon as they arrived they'd feel the intense electrified energy in the air around them. In the distance was a flat, wide, yellow mass of pure energy. Occasionally jolts of electricity burst from it with loud cracks and struck the buildings nearby. Debris and glass littered the ground around it from the holes the electric bolts caused in the surrounding buildings. Even from this distance, the low rumbling hum that it emitted was almost deafening. David's eyes widened at the sight. It was far bigger than he was expecting. He'd seen portals before. Lucifer had made one or two in front of him in the past. They had been man-sized, neat, and silent. But this? It was huge, crude...almost clumsy. As if whoever was creating it from the other side wasn't the least bit experienced in making them or holding them open. Still, such a feat was difficult enough. Lucifer had been the only being David had ever met who could successfully conjure one. So when he'd heard of the portal, he'd half expected him to be making a come back after all this time... but no. This was someone else. Someone who had no clue what they were doing but were trying their best. Even if it was large and destructive, to be able to create one this big and apparently hold it up for an entire day is an incredible thing. He watched it in awe, barely flinching as it snapped & cracked and another jolt tore through a brick wall. One of the scientists nearby watching the monitors shouted to them. "We're picking up new readings! Looks like life signs! It's trying to come through!" --- Hannes moaned at Jean's touch while taking off his clothes. He quickly tore his own clothes off then caught Jean in his arms. He stumbled over to the nearest wall and pinned Jean against it, his hands on his thighs while he slipped his tongue into his mouth. (Private Time) --- Malone waited until Travis came out of the bedroom. He looked over and felt his cheeks grow warmer. "Wow...you uh...they suit you." Malone stammered and grinned at him. "They really do. You look great in silk." He jumped a little and crossed one leg over the other hurriedly, pulling one of the cushions onto his lap while clearing his throat awkwardly. "Uh-" he chuckled nervously. "Are they comfortable?" --- Alex turned the TV off then put the remote down and sighed before turning to face Gary. "Of course I want you to be safe," he said, looking into Gary's eyes. "But I also want you to be happy and your job...I could tell that it meant a lot to you...So, if you do decide to join the British fire department or police department...just promise me you'll be careful, ok?" he took Gary's hands in his. "I can't stand the thought of losing you...when I thought I'd lost you before I found out you were alive..." he shook his head tearfully. "I couldn't breathe..." --- Rickster pulled up outside Carter's house and looked in its direction nervously. He was shaking a little. He knew Neva would be terrified of him. He also dreaded to think what Vincent or Elliot would do if they saw him approach their home. His breath caught in his throat for a moment and he looked at Ricky in the passenger seat with a little panic in his eyes. "This was a bad idea!" he said while reaching for the key in the ignition, intending on driving away again. Denix Vames - September 2, 2021 Salvo sighed before saying, "Give me a minute." He threw his clothes back on. Doing his best to make them look as neat as possible. He wiped his eyes. Hoping to hide away the sadness within them. He stepped out. "Alright. I'm ready." --- X appeared. "So, I guess it's up to us again huh?" Hades cut his own wrist with a nail. Allowing his weapon to appear. He held it tightly. "I guess so." --- Travis sat on the floor. He hugged his knees. Wishing he could be comfortable with himself. He shrugged and frowned. --- Gary squeezed his hands. "I promise that I will." He kissed him deeply. --- Ricky snatched the key out of the ignition. "It's now or never. You can't keep hiding this from her forever. Besides, you've changed. And I know it's going to be hard to get them to understand that but I'll help you." He held his hand. Looking into his eyes. "We'll do this together. Ok?" shadowess - September 2, 2021 Mon nodded at Salvo and headed outside with him. On their way out, Mon glanced at Salvo and couldn't help but notice his eyes were a little redder. "You ok, Boss?" he asked him quietly as they walked. --- "We seem to make quite the team." David chuckled. "Something's coming fast!" the scientist yelled. The soldiers in the surrounding area readied their weapons, all aiming for the portal. David stood firm, his arms by his sides. A human skeleton burst through the portal and clattered across the ground. David's eyes widened. Perhaps the portal wasn't stable enough to support life between worlds? Whoever had tried to cross plains into their world must've been desperate. Which begs the question, what were they running from? No sooner had this thought cross his mind than another figure fell through. This time, completely intact. It was a slender woman, looking to be in her late teens. She wore black, industrial clothing and hand waist-length, lavender-colored hair. They watched as the woman fell to the ground and gasped for air, crawling hurriedly across the ground while turning to look back at the portal. She was holding her side and David could see the blood covering her hand from here. "She's injured!" he gasped and ran forward to help her. "Get back! The portal is still volatile!" the scientist warned. David made it about halfway to the woman when he ground to a halt at the sight of a wraith-like creature stepping out from the portal. The thing was almost naked, apart from an old, moth-eaten shroud. Its skin was black and shriveled, clinging to its skeletal figure. Its lips curled back over its sharp, rotting teeth. It opened its mouth to let out a high-pitched cry while pointing a boney finger at the girl who panted and continued backing away from it desperately. "What the hell is that?!" David gasped. --- Malone frowned and got up from the couch, keeping the pillow held to his waist as he moved over to sit next to him. "Hey, look at me," he said softly, cupping his chin gently to look into his eyes. "You're the most beautiful person I've ever met." --- Alex kissed him back and became passionate in his kisses, wrapping his arm around his waist. He rested his head against Gary's and basked in his warmth for a moment. "I want to spend the rest of my life with you," he whispered. "I want us to grow old and crazy together." he chuckled. --- Rickster looked at Ricky in annoyance when he snatched the keys then stared at him as he spoke. He sighed and leaned against the wheel, resting his head on the top of it and closing his eyes for a moment. "Shhhhit..." he whispered to himself. "Fuck...No, you're right...of course, your right...fuck..." he took a few deep breaths to try to calm himself. He could feel his heart beating quickly due to his rising anxiety. During all this, he didn't let go of Ricky's hand. Instead, he squeezed it a little, finding comfort in Ricky's presence. He nodded and lifted his head from the wheel to look back at Ricky. "Ok. Ok, I'm ready," he said nervously and kissed him briefly before letting his hand go and stepping out of the car. He simply stood by the car for a moment, staring at the house apprehensively before swallowing hard and walking slowly towards the door. Denix Vames - September 2, 2021 Salvo hesitantly nodded. "I'm fine. Just keep walking." --- Hades ran over to the woman. He pulled her up by her arm and threw her at X who caught her. He raised his sword. "Stand back!" He swung. Aiming to slice its head off. --- Travis held a small smile. He kissed him. --- "Then why don't you help me find something else? Some other job that I can do? Maybe there's a skill out there that I didn't know I had. I don't want you to worry Alex. You wouldn't be holding me back if I didn't go back to being a firefighter." ,said Gary. --- Once at the door, Ricky knocked. Vincent opened it. He glared. "What do you want?" "Rickster needs to tell Neva something. Please it's important. He's changed. I promise you he has." "Yeah right! Like I would ever listen to you two!" He swung the door. Intended for it to close but Ricky stuck his shoe in. "Please! Let him tell her the truth!" Elliot was holding Neva when he heard the noise. He still had his hospital wristband with him but was wearing regular clothes. "What's going on?" shadowess - September 2, 2021 Mon frowned and turned back to face forward as they walked. "Yessir," he replied quietly. It wouldn't take them much longer to get outside. There, Mon stood close by to watch Salvo and the others carefully, ready to act if Salvo or Bern were in any danger. --- "Hades!" David called out as he saw him run past him. The woman groaned then cried out, gripping her side as she was thrown to X. She then fell limp, losing consciousness from both the pain and the blood loss. The wraith growled, reaching both its arms out at Hades. Its fingernails were long and sharp. Though there were no eyes in its sockets, it seemed to look in his direction as though it could still see him. It moved back in time to avoid complete decapitation but its throat was torn wide open by the sword. Yet, no blood spilled from this creature. Instead, thousands of small black beetles poured out from the gaping wound, along with a rancid smell that even made the scientists retch from the distance they stood. David ran forward and placed himself between Hades and the creature, which quickly turned its attention to him and let out another ear-piercing screech. Grimacing, David punched the wraith in the face, causing its head to snap back, dangling from the last shreds of skin on its neck. "How is this thing still standing?!" David yelled in frustration. Just as he did, the creature lashed out and swiped at him with surprising accuracy for something that didn't have any eyes and had its head dangling on its back. One of its nails tore through the arm of his suit and scratched his skin. He winced and looked at the portal momentarily before kicking the wraith in the chest, knocking it back through the portal. A second later, the portal gave one last loud crack before snapping shut and sending a shockwave out that would knock both Hades and David off their feet. --- Malone kissed Travis back slowly and sweetly. Recapturing his lips with his own while caressing his cheek. He stopped and took a moment to look into his eyes, running his fingers through his hair and admiring him without a word. Letting his eyes do the talking as he gazed at him lovingly before kissing him slowly again. --- Alex thought for a moment, hesitant to agree. He still felt like he'd be responsible if Gary ended up doing something he hated. He tried a small smile and nodded. "As long as it's what you want. I just don't want you to hate whatever job you ended up doing...but if you want to try something different then I guess we could search for some jobs online?" --- Rickster glared back at Vincent. He couldn't help it. After so many years of being aggressive, it was a reflexive reaction. He saw Vincent try to close the door then heard Elliot's voice and began to grow desperate to say his peace before he missed his chance. "Please, I need to tell her!" he tried. As soon as Neva heard his voice and realized who was at the door, she became pale, began to shake, and started crying hysterically. The temperature of the entire house dipped, so it was like they were standing in an oversized refrigerator. "Daddy, don't let him in! Don't let him take me!!" she wailed, terrified and clinging to Elliot for dear life. Rickster heard her and his heart sank. He felt an awful, painful churning in the pit of his stomach. He'd done this to her. He'd scared her so badly that she was petrified of him. He didn't deserve to be her father...He struggled to breathe for a moment as tears welled up in his eyes and he took a step back from the door. "I'm sorry..." he shook his head a little then turned and ran down the street as fast as his legs could carry him. Denix Vames - September 2, 2021 Salvo bit his lip. "What do you want?" "You know why we're here. Please Salvo. There's nothing to be ashamed of." ,said Carter. "I don't know what to think of any of this. This is all still new to me. I don't feel right." Carter turned to Sebastian. Hoping he could say something better than he could. --- X disappeared. Bringing the woman to the medical room where the professionals there began helping her. --- Hades's eyes widened. Surprised by the power that pushing him back. He rolled over a bunch of times. His sword had broken into pieces. He soon hit a boulder then collapsed. Black blood leaked from his head as he fell unconscious. --- Travis smiled. He slipped his tongue into his mouth. Kissing him passionately. --- "That's the thing Alex. I don't know what my other skills are. Have you ever seen me do something else that could qualify as a skill?" ,asked Gary. --- Elliot held on tight. "Don't worry. No one's going to take you away." Ricky ran after him. "Rickster! Stop!" Vincent appeared in front of Rickster. He seemed less angry. "Why don't you come in and explain everything? Please." shadowess - September 3, 2021 Sebastian looked back at Carter and sighed before nodding and giving him a small smile as if to say 'I've got this.' He slowly got out of the car and walked around to face Salvo. Mon tensed, unsure of what Sebastian was up to and his hand nervously twitched towards his gun. Sebastian didn't notice. His eyes fixed on Salvo. "I think I understand." he began in a gentle tone. "I've been around since the late 1800s...back then...the kind of love I feel for Carter was...well...frowned upon. Right from the start, I knew what I was into but I spent my entire human life denying it to myself. Desperate to 'fit in' or 'be normal', I went out of my way to date a few girls...Just for the sake of appearance. Even though I was just a street rat, I still had to be wary of my reputation. The streets were a hard enough place to live without adding hate crimes to the list..." he paused, remembering his struggle to simply survive back then. "Then I was locked away by an evil organization who turned me into a vampire and experimented on me for hundreds of years...by the time I was rescued, the world had changed so much. It wasn't perfect but it's a hell of a lot more tolerant now than it's ever been...Then I met Carter and well...everything just sort of...fell into place. Sure, it was...frightening...and daunting at first...Before we actually admitted our love to each other, I had to change my entire way of thinking...but the more time I spent with Carter, the more comfortable I became with myself. Then, I realized that there was no reason for me to worry about who I love anymore. It doesn't matter what other people think. All that matters is how I feel and what makes me happy. I love Carter. I will always love Carter. And anyone who has a problem with it can kiss my undead ass for all I care!" Sebastian grinned. It was clear by this point that despite his polite manner and the way that he held himself, some of Carter's mannerisms had rubbed off on him over time. --- The doctors and nurses in the room immediately began working on the woman. They lay her on the bed and one of the nurses pressed an oxygen mask to her face while the others worked on stitching her wounds and stabilizing her. During this, she groaned and her eyes flickered open. For a moment, she looked around with a confused expression then gasped and tried to get up hurriedly. One of the doctors placed a hand on her shoulder. Gently but firmly pressing her down to stop her moving. "It's alright, miss. You're safe now. We're all friends here and we just want to help you." she told the woman calmly, hoping that this woman spoke the same language. Thankfully, it seemed she did. "Where am I? Who are you people? Where's the Pestilence Wraith?... Where's Bob?" She asked hurriedly, looking between them all. Her last question referring to the skeleton that had fallen through the portal before her. --- David had been knocked back and also ended up rolling for a bit before coming to a stop. The soldiers and scientists surrounding them had taken cover. Some of them had also been blown off their feet. Shakily, David got onto his hands and knees. "Well, that was quite an adventure...I wonder who that woman is..." he chuckled as he sat up to look around. "Eh, Hades?....Hades? Hades!" David shot to his feet and ran over to him, lifting him into his arms. He looked at his wounds then quickly pressed his hand onto the one on his head to try and stop the bleeding. "MEDIC!" he yelled, projecting his voice across the distance to the soldiers. "I NEED A MEDIC! HE'S HURT!" As the soldiers regathered themselves, a couple of medics starting running towards them with a stretcher. Along with them, some scientists ran towards the skeleton that had fallen through the portal first, wanting to bag up the bones to run tests on them. David thought fast. He had no idea and no way of knowing just how much damage was done when he hit his head. He needed someone who could try to heal Hades quickly. "Patience! Patience, I need you!" he called out. But she didn't appear. "Patience! Hades is hurt! Please come! Patience-..." David paused and a look of dread crossed his face. He couldn't sense her anymore and she wasn't answering him. She was missing. Shaking, he tried to refocus on Hades. "Nate? Gabriel? Anyone? Please, I need help!" --- Malone moaned a little, softly. He kissed him back just as passionately but didn't try to push things any further. Ultimately letting Travis lead the situation so that he was comfortable. If they just kissed for a while, he'd be happy. If Travis wanted to go further then Malone would also be happy. He let go of the pillow and moved his hands to cup his cheeks as they kissed. Gently caressing them with his thumbs. --- (Kinda stuck on this one lol Might need a little help if Alex isn't guessing right) Alex thought for a minute. He had to think pretty hard, trying to remember seeing Gary do anything other than run off to put out a fire only to wind up in hospital. "You're pretty good at looking out for people," he said thoughtfully. "And don't you guys have to do basic medical training as part of your job? Maybe you could put that to use and go into medicine? Apply to be an intern or something?" --- When Vincent appeared in front of him, Rickster ground to a halt with an alarmed expression. When he heard the invitation to explain things, he once again found his breath catching...or was he just out of breath from running? Either way, he stood there for a moment, panting and staring at Vincent as Ricky would catch up to them. His lip quivered. His eyes were tearful as he could barely bring himself to maintain eye contact with Vincent. Nodding, he turned around and began walking back towards the house quietly and slowly. Trying to think of how he was going to explain things to them and how he could ever convince Neva to forgive him. He trembled so much that he hid his hands in his pockets in an attempt to conceal just how frightened he was. Back at the house, there was little that Elliot could do or say to get Neva to calm down and the moment Rickster would step through the door, her crying would grow louder as she hid her face in Elliot's chest.

Denix Vames - August 31, 2021 "How about both of us? We could bring you Galiel. It wouldn't be a problem." ,said Carter. "Really? Thanks guys. I appreciate it." --- Hades glared at Harpe. He clenched his fists. "I don't like this, David. Anytime we ran into a suit, they always tried to kill us. So far, X is the only good guy in a suit besides the Salvo gang. And yes, I read that part from your mind." --- Elimar kissed her forehead. "Would you like to go home and rest?" Jean followed him. He moaned at the kisses on his neck. Kissing him passionately sometimes while allowing Hannes to touch him. --- Travis blushed. He wrote, 'Do I look good in silk?' --- Gary sighed. "Maybe you're right." He sat next to him. His head lowered. "Being a firefighter was my whole life. I'm not saying that I want to go back. I'll stay out of it to keep you at ease but....what can I really do these days? I don't have any skills but saving people." shadowess - August 31, 2021 Sebastian smiled. "Sounds good to me." he kissed Carter's cheek then moved over to Galiel to help him to his feet. "Alright, let's go talk to him." He would then help Galiel to the car, buckling him up before sitting in the front with Carter. --- "I understand your concern but let's not rush to judgment. By all means, don't let your guard down either, but in our line of work, we'll often run into people that appear shadier than they really are. It's best to keep an open mind. Assume he's friendly until proven otherwise." David said calmly. He turned to look at Hades then smiled. "Follow my lead," he said in a reassuring tone before turning back to face Harpe and walking over in a confident yet unintimidating way. As he walked within earshot, he spoke to Harpe in a pleasant tone. "Hello there, may I help you?" he then came to a stop at a somewhat safe distance from him and stood with his arms seemingly relaxed by his sides. Although he gave the impression that he was calm and laid back, he was in fact fully alert and prepared to act at the first sign of trouble. "I should hope so," Harpe said in a raspy voice that had been worn down by years of smoking a couple of packs of cigarettes per day for years. The lines on his face and in his hands, much more visible now that they were standing closer, were a sign that he was close to the age of retirement. Harpe took out a badge to show them that he was an agent with the CIA as well. "Been hearing a lot about a Demon negotiator named David. That you?" "It is," David answered simply. "You work with X?" "Different department but yeah, I've seen him around now and then. We don't got a lot of time, so I'll get right to it. We got a situation on the outskirts of town towards the north. A ball of energy appeared there a few hours ago and the readings are off the charts. It was getting bigger so we evacuated the area to be safe. Told the civilians there was a major gas leak. Then the ball changed shape. Our scientists now seem to think that it's more like a portal and that something or someone is trying to come through. We have soldiers surrounding it right now, ready to take them out if they're dangerous. But in case they can be talked to, we need someone on the scene who could talk to them and who can handle themselves if it came down to it. You in?" David's eyes widened a little. "Well, this is new." he glanced at Hades. "I guess we have a little uh...what is it you kids call it? sci-fi?" he chuckled. "I suppose we have a little 'sci-fi' adventure waiting for us before we get started on your training. What do you say? Want to come along and see what this mystery portal is?" --- Blushing at his kiss, Racheal nodded. Hannes kissed Jean deeply as he drunkenly guided him back to their home. He opened up the door and stumbled in with him while chuckling happily. He closed the door behind them and began unbuttoning Jean's shirt while still kissing him. "Oh, I could eat you up meine geliebte!" he breathed between kisses. --- Malone smirked and blushed as well. "I'll bet you would," he answered then kissed his cheek. "I'll go get them for you." he got up and headed into his bedroom which was just as immaculate as the rest of the apartment. He left the door open so that Travis could follow him if he wanted. He dug through some drawers then pulled out some very comfortable-looking black silken pajamas. He'd then turn to Travis and handed them to him. "I uh...I'll give you some privacy so you can get changed," he said with a comforting smile then left the room to wait in the living room. --- Alex frowned and thought for a moment. "What about the police force?" he suggested with a shrug. "It's sort of similar with the whole saving lives thing and from what I can tell, there isn't some kind of weird rivalry between the police and fire department here in England...Nothing like back at home." Denix Vames - August 31, 2021 Carter started the drive to Salvo's place. He parked his car on the side of the road. Bern and Mon were standing outside. Looking through a book on options for their wedding to have. Mainly about the theme of it. Bern looked up from the book. "Hey! Could you let Salvo know that we want to talk to him? It's really important." ,said Carter. Bern nodded. He turned to Mon. "Go knock on his door." Knowing that he was in his bedroom. "I'll keep our guests entertained." --- Hades walked over. He hesitated before nodding. "Sure. This sounds too important to pass up anyway." --- Elimar held her hand. Escorting her back home. Jean moaned. "Oh Hannes. Your touch is so moving." He slipped a hand under his pants. Rubbing there as he continued kissing him. He allowed himself to be disrobed. His clothes spread out on the floor as the mess it became. He wrapped his arms around him. Hopping up so that he could wrap his legs on him too. Allowing Hannes to take charge. --- Travis accepted the clothes. He nodded. Not a moment later, he came out of the bedroom. Fully dressed in the pajamas. He looked down as his cheeks were red. He nervously rubbed his arm. Shy about being dressed in something like this. He stood in front of Malone. Waiting for his comments. --- Gary's eyes widened. "What? Are you sure? Didn't you say you wanted me to stay safe?"

Denix Vames - August 27, 2021 (sounds cool. but you'd have to help me out if you're going to include historical facts and stuff. I'd be asking you lots of questions if you dont mind) "Sure thing." Carter lifted him off the ground. Carrying Salvo to the couch where he sat him up. He lightly slapped his cheek. "Hey. Wake up." Salvo groaned as he slowly opened his eyes. "Hmm?" He sighed with a smirk as he looked at him. "I'm gonna guess you won." Carter smiled. "You weren't too bad yourself." "Heh! Thanks." Galiel clapped his hands as he sat next to him. "Yay! I get to be your nurse! Sebastian said so." Salvo blushed deeply red. He avoided eye contact with him. "Oh? Is that so?" He looked at Sebastian as if to say why me? He awkwardly cleared his throat. "I guess it wouldn't hurt to get help from a-" "Merman!" "....A Merman? Ok. Name's Salvo by the way." "Galiel. And you're cute." Carter stepped away to give them some space. He turned to Sebastian. "Why don't we go in the kitchen? I can fix myself up there." --- Blaire smiled. "Thanks." There would be no doorbell. Instead, there was gothic punk music blasting from the speakers as the band was playing. It would be Storm as the singer and guitar player, Rain for bass, and Dorian for drums. Hades was laying back on a bean bag. Drinking some beer with his naked self covered in a blanket. The building they were in was an abandoned storage unit. --- Elimar smiled. "Thank you." He nervously rubbed his arm. "Actually, I was wondering if we could talk in private?" Jean would laugh at his tickles. At some point, he let Hannes catch him. Letting him wrap his arms around him as he kissed him slowly. Lost in that kiss, he slipped his tongue into his mouth. Passionately kissing him. --- Travis smiled before kissing him. Shadowess - August 27, 2021 (That's fine. I'll probably make some threads in the group to cover history and lore. That being said, I'll probably be pulling most of the historical facts from Google lol But I'm going to wait until I have better internet before I even start putting that group together lol Oh, and also, during my downtime, I had an idea about how Amelia can wind up going into labour, how Donnie can be defeated/forced into hiding and how Bryce can earn his redemption.) Sebastian helped Galiel to sit next to Salvo, then smirked the exchange, as well as the look Salvo, had given him. "Galiel's a bit of a flirt but he is a good guy. He looked out for us in Thailand. He'll take good care of you, I'm sure." he said reassuringly with a nod before following Carter into the kitchen. He took out a blood pack from the fridge and handed it to Carter. "Is there anything I can do?" he asked, looking over his injuries. --- Finding himself standing outside a storage unit and hearing the music blaring within, David assumed he was in the right place and that the music he was hearing was the band that Storm had mentioned. He stepped up to the metal door and knocked on it quite hard before opening it and stepping in. His eyes widened at the sight of Hades being covered in just a blanket and he quickly averted his gaze to Storm and his band. He waited until the music stopped, awkwardly rubbing the back of his neck as he did. "Pardon the intrusion, I did knock..." he said quickly, once the music ceased playing. His eyes darted between Hades and Storm quickly. "I was hoping to have a word with the two of you..." --- Racheal blinked and looked at Elimar curiously before nodding. "Of course..." she looked around briefly at all the people in the room. "Maybe it's quieter in the corridors?" she suggested and got to her feet. She would then walk with him to the corridors and look around to make sure they were alone before looking back at him. "Is everything ok?" she asked him. Oblivious to the heinous plotting that was taking place between Janik and Tristan, Hannes became lost in the moment with Jean. He kissed him passionately before lifting him into his arms and spinning around with him very briefly, laughing as he did. He stopped and held him close, resting his head against his. "I hope this feeling never ends!" he grinned, still a little out of breath from the chase. "Come, let's drink and dance some more! Then we'll go back to our room when we're tired." he suggested, taking Jean's hand. "and then I shall make us even more tired!" he winked and chuckled. --- Malone gently kissed Travis back then kissed the top of his head before resting his against it. After what had just happened, he didn't want to make Travis feel pressured in any way so decided to just relax with him. He took another sip of his beer and continued to watch the TV while gently caressing Travis's arm with his thumb, beginning to feel tired again. Denix Vames - August 27, 2021 (awesome. cant wait to see everything unfold with those characters) Galiel was patting Salvo's bruising and cuts with a wet towel. Dabbing gently. Salvo flinched but kept himself still. Biting his lip as he could feel the hydrogen peroxide on his skin. There were bandages on his left arm and some on his right cheek. "So, you do this often?" ,asked Salvo. "No, you're first my customer." He smiled. "Can I uh....Can I be your first and only?" "Sure. I wouldn't mind." Galiel leaned in. Looking into his eyes. He caressed his cheek. "How's your wounds?" "I think I'll live." Salvo placed a hand on his leg. He soon found himself kissing him. Carter smirked. "How about checking to see if I'm ok? I might need a nurse myself. A Nurse Walker?" He drank up some of the blood. --- Once the band stopped playing, they looked at him. Hades quickly hid his face. "Uh take five guys." ,said Storm who hopped off the stage. He walked out with David. Hades followed behind, after getting dressed. He crossed his arms. Glaring. "Are you here to ruin my life?" --- "Of course. Everything's fine. I just wanted to...." Elimar sighed as he looked at the floor. "I know this might be too soon to say but I wanted to let you know that I....I really enjoy being with you. And I was wondering if you liked me too? In a romantic sense?" "Yes Hannes! Yes! I never want this day to end!" Jean, inside the castle, drank some sips of blood before dancing with Hannes. Keeping himself and slow dancing the night away. --- Travis set his drink on the table. He wrote, 'Sleep in bed?' shadowess - August 28, 2021 Sebastian grinned, blushing. "Oh, I don't know..." he said coyly with a smirk. He then stepped close to Carter and ran his fingers carefully over his bare chest. "I can take care of you but you'll have to let me know how my bedside manner is." he winked. He could already see Carter's cuts and bruises beginning to heal themselves, so he wasn't worried. Right now, seeing Carter shirtless and having just won a fight, Sebastian found himself wanting him all to himself for a little while. --- David gave Hades an annoyed look but sighed, trying to keep himself calm and knowing this was an awkward situation. "I just worry," he said simply, his features softening. "Look, I'm not going to try to control your life. You have every right to see anyone you choose. But don't forget, you have responsibilities now...and you also have friends and family that care about you. So, take my advice and ditch the attitude. You don't need to 'be cool' to command respect." He then looked at Storm and gave him a hard look. "I will show you the same respect. However, if you hurt Hades... if you break his heart, there isn't an Angel or Devil alive that would save you from me. I cherish him as if he were my own son, so if you know what's good for you, you will treat him with love and respect. Do you understand?" --- Racheal listened to Elimar and found herself blushing deeply. She hesitated, looking around them momentarily as she thought about what he'd said. She thought about her time with Niko and how he'd treated her. She had to remind herself that that hadn't been love. That how Elimar had been towards her was far more loving than Niko had ever been. She needed to move on, she told herself. She deserved to have a real, loving relationship, just like everyone else. Thinking over the time she'd spent with Elimar, although it had been short, she had to admit that there had been moments where she would have happily allowed things to escalate between them. They just never had much of a chance before. There had always been something that interrupted them. Looking back at Elimar, she smiled and nodded. "I like you," she said softly, then hugged herself. "You've been kind to me. You've always shown me respect and haven't tried to force me into anything..." she hesitated then reached out and gently held his hand. "I really like you and I want to know what it's like...to really be loved." Hannes was having the time of his life with Jean. Drinking and dancing with him. At some point, Janik walked over to them with a bottle of blood. "Congratulations!" he announced as he handed them the bottle. "To the happy couple!" "Thank you, Janik." Hannes nodded and took the bottle. Janik strained a smile and nodded before walking away. As he walked away, he glanced at Tristan and they locked eyes for a moment before Janik left the room. Hannes chuckled drunkenly and leaned in to whisper to Jean. "He's taking this better than I thought he would! He tried to get me to fall in love with him for fifty years! Guess he finally realized it just wasn't meant to be." he shrugged. "I'm sure he'll find someone who'll love him. I found you." he winked and kissed Jean's cheek. --- Malone read the note then looked at Travis. "Uh, sure. If it makes you more comfortable, I have some pajamas that you can borrow if you want. They're pretty comfy." Denix Vames - August 28, 2021 Carter touched his hands. "Oh I like it rough." He kissed him before guiding him out of the kitchen. Intending on sleeping with him in a bedroom. He stopped when he saw Salvo and Galiel were kissing. Salvo and Galiel broke apart from each other. Salvo blushed as he rubbed his own neck. He grabbed his shirt and coat. "I uh....I've got to go." He ran out of the house. "Wait!" But despite what Carter said, he kept walking to his car. Galiel sadly watched that car drove off. He frowned. "He's ashamed of me." "I'm sorry. I didn't mean to barge in." --- Hades frowned as he looked away. Storm rubbed his chin in thought. "Hmm. I think I get it now." "Get what?" "Hades, why don't you go with him? He said you had a new job to learn, right?" He placed a hand on his shoulder. Hades faced him. "But what about you and the band?" "There's plenty of time for you to come back to us. I know that. Besides, your dad is a freaking demon. That's so fucking metal. Your mind should be blown away or whatever. You know sometimes I have responsibilities of my own. Like taking care of the band." Storm turned to the building. "So, do what's best for yourself and I'll do what's best for myself. We'll still be able to hang out whenever." Hades smiled. "Thanks babe." Storm smiled. "No problem." They hugged and kissed. Storm waved at David. "You're gonna be a VIP for our concerts from now on. Just don't tell anyone or else our fans will get jealous." He went back into the storage room. Hades sighed. "....Sorry dad. I just....I miss those days when nobody knew who I was, ya know? Like I could do whatever I want and not give a shit. Now, there's this Donnie guy who wants to kill us. And I'm so fucking scared." He squeezed his own arms as he held back tears. --- Elimar kissed her hand. A few tears left him. "We can take things slow." Jean giggled. "I'm sure he'll found someone." He kissed him. He was quickly feeling tipsy from the venom blood. He brushed a hand over his chest. "Let's go to our house. Please Hannes? I want you to devour me." --- Travis wrote, 'Got anything in black?' Denix Vames - August 28, 2021 Carter touched his hands. "Oh I like it rough." He kissed him before guiding him out of the kitchen. Intending on sleeping with him in a bedroom. He stopped when he saw Salvo and Galiel were kissing. Salvo and Galiel broke apart from each other. Salvo blushed as he rubbed his own neck. He grabbed his shirt and coat. "I uh....I've got to go." He ran out of the house. "Wait!" But despite what Carter said, he kept walking to his car. Galiel sadly watched that car drove off. He frowned. "He's ashamed of me." "I'm sorry. I didn't mean to barge in." --- Hades frowned as he looked away. Storm rubbed his chin in thought. "Hmm. I think I get it now." "Get what?" "Hades, why don't you go with him? He said you had a new job to learn, right?" He placed a hand on his shoulder. Hades faced him. "But what about you and the band?" "There's plenty of time for you to come back to us. I know that. Besides, your dad is a freaking demon. That's so fucking metal. Your mind should be blown away or whatever. You know sometimes I have responsibilities of my own. Like taking care of the band." Storm turned to the building. "So, do what's best for yourself and I'll do what's best for myself. We'll still be able to hang out whenever." Hades smiled. "Thanks babe." Storm smiled. "No problem." They hugged and kissed. Storm waved at David. "You're gonna be a VIP for our concerts from now on. Just don't tell anyone or else our fans will get jealous." He went back into the storage room. Hades sighed. "....Sorry dad. I just....I miss those days when nobody knew who I was, ya know? Like I could do whatever I want and not give a shit. Now, there's this Donnie guy who wants to kill us. And I'm so fucking scared." He squeezed his own arms as he held back tears. --- Elimar kissed her hand. A few tears left him. "We can take things slow." Jean giggled. "I'm sure he'll found someone." He kissed him. He was quickly feeling tipsy from the venom blood. He brushed a hand over his chest. "Let's go to our house. Please Hannes? I want you to devour me." --- Travis wrote, 'Got anything in black?' --- Gary had recently cut his hair so that it was short. He was looking through the papers and smoking a cigarette outside. Then he found a possible job for himself. He took a deep breath before putting the cigarette. Stepping inside, he saw Alex sitting there with the TV on. He walked over. "Ok. Hear me out. I found an ad for a job and I know it's going to sound weird. But I promise nothing bad will happen." He bit his lip. "I....I think I'm going to try working as a dancer. You know? Like those sexy dancer guys?" He frowned. Worried that Alex wouldn't like the idea. "What do you think?" Denix Vames - August 28, 2021 (sorry for the repeat. i quickly stopped the page from sending so i could add something. didnt know it would do that) shadowess - August 30, 2021 Sebastian had chuckled as Carter started to guide him out of the kitchen but his joy was soon cut short when Salvo left in a hurry and Galiel became upset. His heart sank for him when he stated that Salvo was ashamed of him. "He's got nothing to be ashamed of!" Sebastian gasped. He turned to Carter. "Maybe one of us should talk to him?" --- David listened to Storm and was surprised by how quickly he accepted the situation and convinced Hades to listen. He nodded to him in thanks then smirked when he told him he'd be a VIP. "Don't worry, I'm very good at keeping secrets." he chuckled. When he was gone, he listened to Hades and watched him carefully with a softened expression. "I know what you mean...what I wouldn't give to be an oblivious human again...but at the same time, I also prefer knowing what I know now. The world is constantly changing. It will always be full of dangers and challenges...but what counts is how we approach each challenge. Do we panic? Lose our cool and wish that things could be the way they once were? Or do we keep our cool, adapt, analyze and strategize our way around them? These are the kinds of things that I want to teach you, Hades. But for now..." David sighed and glanced around tiredly at the figure of a man in a suit who had just appeared at the end of the street. "We see what this gentleman wants..." Agent Harpe was smoking a cigarette by the street lamp. The light illuminated his short, ashen hair. Steel-blue eyes watched the two patiently as he waited for them to approach him. He wore a long, black coat over a black suit. He tapped his watch, signaling to them that time was of the essence. --- Racheal smiled. "I'd like that," she said softly then lifted a hand to wipe away his tears with her thumb. Hannes was also beginning to get quite drunk. He had already been feeling the effects of the venom before Janik had given them the bottle, so hadn't noticed that the blood they'd been drinking from the bottle had been laced with considerably more venom than any other drink they'd had. His cheeks were red and he grinned widely. He wrapped an arm around Jean's waist and kissed his neck in a very passionate way. "Yes, Meine geliebte! I want you all to myself now!" he whispered to him drunkenly. He then began stumbling out of the hall with Jean, chuckling as they went. --- Malone grinned bashfully, his cheeks turning a little red. "Uh...yeah. They're silk ones. Would that be ok?" he asked. --- Alex looked up from the TV and listened to Gary. He blinked at the suggestion and hesitated to answer. "Really?" he couldn't help but ask. "What about the creeps that'd gawk at you?" he shook his head. "I don't know...I don't want you to end up in danger from some pervert who won't take 'no' for an answer...and I don't want you to feel degraded or anything like that." he said worriedly. Inside, the thought of Gary flaunting himself for strangers actually made him quite angry, but he didn't show it. He tried to stay calm and simply let Gary know that he was mostly just worried for his safety.

Denix Vames - August 7, 2021 Leo sighed. He rubbed his temples. "Am I ever going to retire?" He smiled at her. "Thanks for the info. I'll talk to David about this. He might know more. We practically know him as the guy that knows everything." He disappeared. --- Carter sniffed the cologne. He grabbed a knife from a drawer and zoomed over there. He pulled Sebastian back. "Get away from him!" He swung the door open. Salvo's guard was about to reach for his gun. Salvo raised his hands. "Whoa! Whoa! Everybody calm down! I just came here to talk. I wanted to let you know that I'm not going to try and take over your business. David Sedley talked to me. He said he knew you guys. Am I right?" Carter hesitated before lowering the knife. "Yeah. Come in." He took a step back. Letting them walk inside. He placed the knife on the coffee table before heading upstairs to get a shirt for himself. Salvo blushed when he saw Galiel who waved and smiled at him. He quickly looked at the floor. "So um how's the place? If there's still any damages from what my guys did, I can pay for it." --- Storm raised a brow at Hades who blushed and looked away. He smiled a little at David's eyes. "That look is so dark. I like it. Maybe you're not so bad after all." He placed his legs on the table. "I'm in a band. We're called The Undead Maggots. We play punk rock." --- X moaned at her kisses and the way she touched him. Right here and now, for the first time in a long time, he had found love again. (private time) --- "Well um...." Elimar thought for a moment. "Maybe you can teach me about the modern world? We could talk about it." Jean looked at his surroundings as he walked with Hannes. "Wow! It looks beautiful! I would love to come here every night and watch the stars." --- Travis immediately pulled when he felt his hands on his bare chest. Taking the shirt with him and covering up with it. He opened his mouth to tell him that it wasn't his fault but stopped himself. Knowing that he couldn't. He covered his face with the shirt. Sobbing against it. Angry with himself for making a loving moment awkward. He was self conscious about his body. Shadowess - August 7, 2021 "Oh...ok..." Atma muttered when Leo vanished. She sighed and looked around, spotting Viktor peering around the corner. "That's rude, you know." "...Is there anything that I can help with?" Viktor asked, his cheeks turning red. "Not that I can think of...I'm guessing you're moving in, too?" Viktor nodded and Atma walked passed him, heading towards the stairs. "C'mon then. Let's pick out one of the empty rooms for you..." she sighed, motioning for him to follow her. "I'll give you a little tour while we're at it." --- Sebastian looked at Salvo awkwardly. His heart was still racing a bit from Carter yanking him back into the house and seeing the bodyguard reach for his gun. "Uh, well...we haven't managed to get around to fixing it yet." he replied, looking around at all the holes. "We just got back from Thailand... We haven't even had chance to unpack yet... also, I don't know if David mentioned it but...you kinda almost killed his great grandson when your men shot up the house." --- He'd made Hades uncomfortable and felt a little bad for that but David couldn't give him an inch with this or he'd give him the same attitude at every opportunity. David was making it abundantly clear that he was more than capable of standing his ground and wasn't the kind of parent who would relent to his every whim. He maintained his stony expression but couldn't help the corner of his mouth twitching into a smirk for a fraction of a second at Storm's comment about his stare. "Well I should hope not, given that my job is to handle some of the worst souls in Hell." he replied. When Storm said he was in a band, David couldn't help his amused smirk spreading across his face. "I see." he said simply. "I'm David, by the way." He then looked back at Hades. "I was just popping in to see if you were ready to begin your training, but I can see that you're busy right now. Make the most of the time you've got here. When your training starts, it will be long and difficult." --- "I'd love to." Racheal smiled. She moved over to one of the cushioned benches to sit down, not yet used to the heels that Larissa had made her wear, her feet beginning to ache. "What do you want to know?" she asked him, wondering where to even start. Hearing Jean's voice, Tristan looked around and hid himself within the shadows from the trees and statues nearby. He watched Jean and Hannes silently and all at once, he realised how he could make his desires a reality. He glanced back at the hole in the hedges then looked at Jean again. 'I'm far better for you than he could ever be!' he thought to himself. 'You'll see. I'll whisk you away, have you and then once you see how good I can be to you, you'll fall in love with me!' he glanced around warily, it was too dangerous to grab him like this. He could be seen and with trained Warriors in the castle, he wouldn't get far...not to mention Hannes being a Guard... No, he couldn't act without thinking. He needed to be careful. If he was just patient and waited until the night was almost up...until Jean and Hannes were too drunk to realise what was happening...he could grab Jean from their room and make a break for the hole in the hedge. He would have to be running constantly to get to his home before the sun rose but once he was there he'd have the whole day to do what he wanted to Jean without the vampires here able to give chase...and without Jean being able to flee. For now though, he would watch. And he would wait. "You can!" Hannes grinned. "We used to keep the gardens closed because the hunters would target vampires who went out. Some would cut through the hedges to try to gain access to the castle. But our Warriors are always on guard and would stop them before they could reach the doors. This made being a gardener for the castle particularly challenging...it was no wonder that most of them chose to train with Warriors before they'd even step foot outside. Now...now we don't need to fear the hunters. With the German authorities on our side and the information from Racheal, we needn't fear the things that should bring us joy." --- Malone watched Travis with a frown and immediately felt guilty for making him uncomfortable. He turned to him and gently placed his hands on his arms. "Hey, it's alright. I'm sorry, I new this was too fast... We don't have to do anything that you don't want to do, ok? I'm sorry if I made you feel pressured." he bit his lip and glanced around. "How about we just take things slow? One thing at a time, you know? Go on a few dates and get to know each other a bit more first. What do you think?" Denix Vames - August 7, 2021 "Oh uh sorry about that. Where is his great grandson? I'd like to apologize to him." ,said Salvo. Carter came back downstairs wearing a dark blue buttoned shirt. "Busy at the moment with his boyfriend. But I'm sure he'll be good enough to come down when he wakes up." "I see. Well, it's nice to meet you. I'm Salvo Vassano. The Don." Salvo shook hands with him. "Private Detective Travis Carter. You said you could fix up the holes?" "Yes. I can hire a couple of guys to make the place look like it was untouched. Free of charge." "What's the catch?" "No catch. David suggested I partnered with you guys to benefit my family and your agency." "Really? He said that?" "Pretty much. So, how about it? You in?" Carter gave him a glare. "First, I want a fight. Hand to hand. Just so you don't get away with what you did earlier." "Deal. Where do you want to do this?" "Backyard. Now." Salvo took his coat off. He glanced at his guard. "Wait in the car for me. Under no circumstances are you to come back here." The guard nodded before leaving the house. Salvo followed Carter to the backyard where they took off their own shirts. Keeping their pants on. Galiel turned himself around. "I want to watch them fight!" --- "Training? For what?" ,said Storm. "Just being a bookkeeper. That's all." He frowned. "That's kind of boring." --- "What is considered fashionable these days? How are clothes like?" ,said Elimar. "Oh Hannes. Could we ever have a picnic here? I think that would be romantic." ,said Jean. He noticed some roses. Caught by their beauty, he ran over to them. He took a sniff at the flowers. "They smell so sweet." --- Travis put his shirt on. He wrote, 'Don't blame yourself. I just don't like my body. And yes, I wouldn't mind taking things slow.' shadowess - August 7, 2021 Sebastian became uncomfortable when Carter said he wanted to fight Salvo. As they were headed towards the door, he quickly placed a hand on Carter's shoulder and whispered into his ear. "Don't forget, you're not human like he is. You'll need to be careful with your strength." he warned him. He then sighed, knowing he wouldn't be able to stop this fight from happening. Sebastian walked over to Galiel and helped him to his feet, walking him to the garden where he set him down on the bench. He glanced momentarily at the spot they'd buried Amelia so long ago. There was new grass there. It wasn't as long as the rest of the grass around it yet but it wouldn't be long before it would be completely hidden. He sat next to Galiel and watched, feeling tense. --- David rose an eyebrow. His smirk slipped. Why was Hades trying so hard to disrespect him? Did he not want to be his apprentice? "Just a book keeper? We'll see how boring it is when you're going through the torture resistance part of your training." he turned and walked away from them, a little pissed off and needing to calm down a bit. His job was nothing to be ashamed of, so why was Hades trying so hard to put him down for it? He walked over to the bar and leant against it with a sigh. "Don't suppose you have any tea?" he joked, giving Blaire a forced smile. "How did you do it, Blaire? I could barely handle it when my daughter went through her teens..." --- "Oh, well...it really depends on your personal tastes. Most people tend to go with something simple, like blue jeans and a shirt. Some people like darker clothes and some people even like the kinds of clothes we're wearing now..." she thought for a moment and smiled. "With that new laptop, I could show you! I'd have to get it set up and everything first but when we're home I could show you a few different styles on it." "We could have a picnic every night if you really wanted." Hannes chuckled. He watched him smelling the flowers with a small smile. Finding him utterly adorable. "Not as sweet as you, meine Geliebte." --- Malone read the note then looked at him. "Travis...you're beautiful to me!" he said. "And I mean that. We'll take things slow, then" he nodded. "Why don't we watch some more TV? I think I have a couple of beers in the fridge. We could have a drink, watch something and just try to relax. We don't have to do anything more than that, ok?" Denix Vames - August 7, 2021 Carter and Salvo both stood in front of each other. Carter was the first one to swing. Salvo dodged and punched him in the stomach. Carter elbowed his back then kneed his face. Salvo stumbled back before high kicking the side of his head. Making him bleed there. Carter headbutted him. Blood dripped from Salvo's nose. Salvo threw himself on him. Tackling him to the ground where he began punching him. Carter kicked him in the balls. Getting a groan from Salvo who covered his crotch and slowly crawled away. He got to his feet as Carter took a swing. Punching a tooth out along with some blood. Salvo collapsed. "Don't worry. I didn't use that much of my strength. I made sure the fight was fair." Galiel clapped. "That was amazing! But I think Salvo wins at being most handsomest." --- "C'mon Hades. Let's go see the band." Hades and Storm left the club. Going on a motorcycle which Storm drove away with. "Sorry but I can give you some water." ,said Blaire. She poured some in a glass and placed it there. She shrugged. "I never had any problems. Me and him treated each other like best friends. I think that rockstar of his is just getting the better of him. Either it'll be a short relationship or his new boyfriend will start acting more mature." --- "I would love to see. Maybe there are clothes out there that I can wear? I've always worn old fashionable ones but never modern." ,said Elimar. Jean blushed. He picked out a rose and placed it into Hannes's hair. "There. Now, you smell sweet too." He wrapped his arms around his shoulders. "But you've always smelled good either way." --- Travis shyly looked away when he heard him say beautiful but nodded at the idea of watching TV and having beer. Shadowess - August 9, 2021 Sebastian watched anxiously, flinching every time Salvo landed a hit on Carter. As soon as the fight was over, he sprang to his feet and ran over to Carter. He had no doubt that he would win, considering he had already been a force to be reckoned with before he'd turned, but Sebastian still worried for his safety. He took his own shirt off and crumpled it up, pressing it against Carter's head where he was bleeding. "Are you alright?" he asked him quietly. Privately. --- David smiled at the glass of water and nodded to Blaire. "Thank you." he then frowned at her words and glanced towards the door where Hades and Storm had left. He hated the idea of this new guy changing Hades for the worse or potentially breaking his heart. He bit his lip. "I can't ask him not to see him...any time I told my daughter to not do something, she'd go out of her way to do it...it's part of the reason she ended up the way she did...But I don't want to see him get hurt. What do you think, Blaire? Should I talk to him about this new partner of his?" --- Trying to picture Elimar in anything but the style he was wearing was difficult and Racheal couldn't help blushing a little as she tried to imagine him in jeans only to end up thinking of him shirtless. "We could do some shopping when we visit the city? You could try on some new clothes in the shops and see if there's anything you're comfortable in." she suggested. Hannes blushed as well and grinned at Jean, placing his hands on his hips. He pressed his head against his, keeping his lips close to Jean's while gazing into his eyes. "If I could snatch a star from the sky and give it to you like a jewel, I would. But it's beauty would still not compare to yours, my beloved one." he half-whispered to him in a loving tone. --- Malone nodded too then offered him a smile, cupping his chin to look into his eyes. "You really are and I wouldn't say that if I didn't mean it. Make yourself comfortable and put on anything that you want to watch. I'll bring the beers." he said before letting him go and heading into the kitchen. He took two beers out of the fridge and walked back into the living room, passing one to Travis then sitting next to him. Denix Vames - August 9, 2021 Carter smiled. "Yeah, I'll be fine." He pointed at Salvo who was passed out on the ground. "But I think he needs some help." Galiel raised his hand. "I'll help!" --- "I think you should talk to both of them. Let the new guy realize that he can't control everything but neither can you. There's no need to be a balance." ,said Blaire. --- "That would be fun. I'd like to try on some new clothes." ,said Elimar. "Oh Hannes." Jean kissed him slowly before poking his nose. "Tag! You're it!" He ran off but not too fast. Wanting this to be a fun chase. --- Travis nodded. He switched to a cooking channel. He opened the bottle of beer before drinking some. Leaning closed against Malone as he continued drinking sometimes while watching the show. Denix Vames - August 22, 2021 (fyi the profile pic i just put up is gonna be Ben basically letting his hair grow out cause of the stress of the situation. just a little inspiration. also i was thinking of giving him and Jessica relationship problems since ive never really seen much of arguments between the two. just letting you know this for when you have the time to reply) shadowess - August 22, 2021 (Cool, thanks for the heads up I'm hoping to get back to rp-ing from Tuesday. It depends on how good the temporary internet we'll have will be. We don't get hooked up properly until the 31st, so in the meantime, our internet provider has given us a little portable hub to set up once we've moved in. Been having a few ideas during my downtime too. Can't wait to come back and write again xD ) Denix Vames - August 22, 2021 (thats alright. good to hear progress. can't wait to hear from you back again. you're very creative ) shadowess - August 27, 2021 (Thank you Also, I think I know what kind of setting to make the rp group that I was considering making a while ago. Why not use the German Vampire Castle from this rp? Though, I was thinking that the plot would be set a few hundred years before the events of our rp.) Sebastian grimaced at Salvo then chuckled at Galiel's eagerness. "You can barely walk!" He reminded him, playfully. "Carter, maybe you could bring him in and put him on the couch while I help Galiel inside?" he suggested then smiled at Galiel. "I'll sit you next to him, ok? You can make sure he's ok and comfortable." --- David nodded in agreeance. "You're right...Alright, I'll see if I can talk to them. Thank you, Blaire." he smiled at her and stood from the barstool. He took out his wallet and passed a few hundred-dollar bills to her. "A little something to help the vampires of our group afford more blood upfront if they need it. Oh, and my great-granddaughter has recently become a Blood God. So, she might become a regular as well. Take care." he said before turning and walking away. After two or three steps, he vanished. David then appeared a short distance from wherever Hades had gone. If they were in a building, he'd walk up to the door and ring the bell, not wanting to just pop in unannounced. --- "I'll bet you'd look good in almost anything!" Racheal giggled then blushed, realizing how she must've sounded. "uh, did you want to dance some more?" she asked. "Ah! Cheeky!" Hannes laughed in amusement and surprise before giving chase, being careful to keep Jean within his sights in this maze of a garden. He kept trying to catch up to Jean and tickled his sides whenever he managed to get close enough. "I will catch you, Meine geliebte!" he called to him, playfully. Tristan watched Jean keenly, like a predator stalking its prey. Much like a predator, he had a hungry look about him as his eyes followed his movements from the shadows. He was tempted, very tempted, to grab Jean as he rounded one of the corners and drag him away but he knew that would be foolish. Not only would it frighten Jean, but it would also cause a commotion and he didn't want to draw attention to himself. Just as he was thinking this, he jumped, startled by Janik who spoke next to him. Apparently, he'd been stood there for a minute or two without Tristan realizing. "Hard to believe, isn't it?" he'd asked. "That we have turned vampires in the castle for the first time in hundreds of years or that Hannes is actually in a relationship?" Tristan asked dryly. Janik chuckled. "Either, I suppose..." A thought occurred to Tristan. This was yet another perfect opportunity to use his knowledge of this castle to his advantage. "And what about you?" he asked, causing Janik to raise a brow at him. "What about me?" "You're one of the vampires who tried so hard to win his heart. Don't tell me you don't feel at least a little jealous? Especially after all you did to become a Castle Guard." "What would you know of what I did?" Janik turned to face him, staring at him with a cold expression. "I know you had the Guard, whose place you took, murdered," Tristan answered cooly, still watching Jean from their distance. "I know that you begged Natali to help you rig the castle votes so you'd win the election for the position. Even going as far as to bed her...Janik, your own sister!" Tristan cringed and shook his head. "To think we were once lovers...and all of this for what? So you could get closer to Hannes in the hopes that he would fall for you if he spent enough time around you..." Janik's face had turned red as he glared hard at Tristan who still wasn't looking at him. "Y-you! How?!" "But then tragedy struck when the Steinheil's killed Hannes's brother and he left the castle seeking revenge...only to find love in the big, wide world..." Tristan tutted. Now he turned to look at Janik. "Why do you think I left the castle? Who do you think Natali hired to murder the old Guard? Who do you think she hired to rig the votes? and who do you think she hired to get rid of the product of your disgusting affair? She needed me to keep quiet so she threatened me. Either I leave the castle, or she'd have me tied up in the field to wait for the sun! But things have changed and now...now, maybe we can put our past behind us and work together? More directly this time." Janik was quiet for a moment as he let all of this information sink in, then he sighed and gave him a curious look. "What are you planning?" "Something that might benefit us both. You want Jean out of the picture? Suits me fine, because I want Jean to myself. I just need you to cover me while I slip him out of the castle...come, we shouldn't talk here any longer. Let's find somewhere more private to put together a plan." Janik nodded quietly then followed Tristan back into the castle. --- Malone wrapped an arm around Travis and rubbed his arm with his hand in a slow and comforting way while occasionally taking a sip on his own beer. "This chef sure does swear a lot!" he chuckled, finding the blond-haired chef on the TV amusing.

Denix Vames - August 5, 2021 "Tell you what? That outfit is yours and I'll help buy some new clothes after you settle in to your new home. Deal?" ,said Leo. --- Carter hopped out of the car. Galiel carefully got out with the help of Sebastian. Carter opened the door for them. "Make yourself at home. I'll make you a cup of coffee to keep you warm." --- Bern gently ran his hand through his hair but made sure not to mess it up. "We can start planning the wedding as soon as possible." Salvo smirked. "Have you met me? Have you seen what I've done to people?" He looked at the crystal with a frown. "I'm already a lost cause." --- X continued to kiss her as they began to lay on the grass. --- Jean's eyes filled with tears as he covered his mouth. He nodded quickly. "Yes! Yes I'll marry you!" --- "I know buddy. I know." Ricky helped him to the bed where he put him on his side. He gently rubbed his arm. "Just take it easy on the bottle next time ok? You can't fight someone if you're drunk." --- Travis clutched the back of his shirt. He pressed his forehead against his before kissing him. (so I was thinking then that David would want to see how Hades's is doing and then he sees him hanging out with Storm. then I'll give him Storm's personality through their meeting ) shadowess - August 5, 2021 Viktor beamed. Happy with this arrangement. "Deal! Thanks, Leo!" --- Sebastian helped Galiel into the living room where he eased him down onto the couch. "You just make yourself comfortable. I'll go and fetch some clothes for you to wear while Carter makes that coffee. Are you hungry? We could get you something to eat, too." --- "Oh, Bern! This is wonderful! W-we could have an outdoor wedding! A flower arch! We gotta pick best men! bridesmaids!" Mon said excitedly, somewhat oblivious to David and Salvo's conversation. David shook his head a little and lay a hand on Salvo's shoulder. "The fact that you're even considering changing your ways tells me otherwise. I believe you have the potential to do good. You just need to believe in yourself and put in the effort, that's all." --- Tia let X ease her down until they were both laying on the grass. She become lost in his kisses, letting her hands wander over his arms and chest to feel his muscles. --- Hannes grinned and stood up, carefully placing the ring on Jean's finger before hugging him tightly and kissing him passionately to the applause and cheers of the vampires watching. Once that was done, the vampires left Jean and Hannes to their intimate moment as they focussed their attention now on Racheal whose face turned a little red out of nerves from being watched. Sven approached her and Elimar with a kind smile. "It's alright, all anyone here wants is for you to be happy today." he said to her and she nodded with a small smile before walking over to her pile. Just like Jean had, she opened her gifts which were, of course, a mixture of clothes, furniture, jewellery and make up. Bianka had carved a sculpture of a baby elephant for Racheal. She also received some modern gadgets, such as a laptop and a new phone. When finished, she looked around the hall with tears in her eyes and addressed the vampires watching. "I spent my whole life convinced that vampires were monsters." she began. "Brainwashed into believing they were dangerous and evil." she shook her head. "But since I became one...since arriving in this castle...I learned just how wrong my family have been! In this short space of time, you've all managed to make me feel welcomed, wanted, safe..." she looked at Elimar. "...Loved." she looked around the room again. She was shaking and tears rolled down her cheeks but she stood firm and spoke with purpose. "I am sorry. I am so sorry for everything the Steinheils put you through! You've taken me in as one of your own and to show you all just how grateful I am to you, I am going to make you a promise here and now. I will not let you down!" Janik scoffed quietly and leant towards Natali a little to whisper to her, his tone full of scepticism; "Let's see how long that lasts." "Once a Steinheil, always a Steinheil." Natali whispered back, regarding Racheal with distaste. Sven turned his head to glare at the pair who caught his eye and quickly looked back at Racheal as if they hadn't said anything. "I'll work hard to earn my place here." Racheal continued, oblivious to Janik and Natali's whispers. "Starting with your defences. I know how my family operates. How they hunt. I want to keep you and your families safe. So, I will share this information in the hopes that it will help if they ever try to attack you again. Thank you all again." The vampires applauded her speech. --- Rickster nodded, his eyes already starting to roll as soon as his head touched the pillow. "Mkay..." he mumbled. "I'll-...I'll kick his...ass....turn 'im into a (hic) fuckin' pin cushhhion...I'll...I'll..." he began to snore. --- Malone's heart fluttered and he kissed Travis back softly. He recaptured his lips again and again, moving his hand up to caress his cheek as he did. (Sounds good ) Denix Vames - August 5, 2021 "No problem." Leo took his hand and teleported them to the mansion. --- "Thank you. I'd love to try some of your food." ,said Galiel. Carter went into the kitchen to start the coffee pot. --- "We should discuss this more at the smoke room. C'mon. You can tell me what you have in mind and I'll tell you my vision of the wedding." ,said Bern. They left the office. Salvo looked at the crystal. He started shaking as he cried again. He pulled the necklace off. Slamming the crystal on the desk. He grabbed the lamp nearby and smashed the crystal into pieces with the end of it. A purple light bloomed before disappearing. He caught his breath. "Now no one can use it!" --- X moved his hands to her waist. Kissing her passionately. --- "Oh um....Rachael? I have something for you." ,said Elimar who raised a bag to her. "It's my gift to you. I hope you like it." He blushed. Jean clutched Hannes's arm. "Maybe after the party we could...." He whispered into his ear, "Make love?" --- Ricky frowned at the sight of him. "I wish I wasn't useless. I probably could have helped you. I'm sorry." He quietly left the room and went to a different bedroom where he cried himself to sleep. --- Travis found himself going back on the couch. Laying there with Malone on top of him. Passionately kissing him as he ran a hand through his hair. Shadowess - August 5, 2021 As soon as they arrived, Viktor looked around in awe of how big this mansion was. His parents had been fairly rich but it had been nothing compared to this! "Woah! Your house us huge!" he gasped. "Oh, hello." Atma greeted them when she heard Viktor. She looked at Leo. "You'll be pleased to know that all the cleaning in this place has been taken care of. Thought I might as well put myself to use if I'm to live here. I've folded your laundry and put it on the kitchen table for you, when you're ready. If you're sticking around for the night, I plan on making dinner at around seven." She then looked at Viktor. "I'm Atma Tuo Vitae. Pleasure meeting you." "Viktor Steinheil." He nodded at her. "That's quite an accent." "German..." Viktor's cheeks turned a little red. "Ah, yep. I hear it now." Atma chuckled. Then she turned back to Leo, looking a little more concerned. "Something has happened...I don't suppose I could have a quick word with you?" --- "No problem. Back in a moment." he said before running up the stairs. He heard some noise coming from the spare bedroom and shook his head a little. "Didn't miss that..." he muttered as he headed into the master bedroom and picked out some clothes for Galiel to wear. He then headed back downstairs and placed them onto the couch next to him. "There you go. Now then, let's fix you up something to eat." he smiled as he headed into the kitchen. He kissed Carter's cheek on his way past and opened up the fridge. "Looks like we'll have to restock the fridge soon...for both normal food and blood." he commented as he looked at the few things left in there. "What do you think we should cook?" --- David's eyes widened at Salvo's actions but he said nothing, nor did he intervene. Taking that crystal out of the picture was for the best, as far as David was concerned. No good could come from a trinket like that. When Salvo caught his breath, David nodded. "You did the right thing." he assured him. He then checked his watch. "I need to attend to other matters, but if you need me then you only need to call out my name. I would recommend you pay Carter's a visit to let him know that he no longer has to worry about you trying to take over his business. If anything, I'm sure he'll be happy to have more allies when it comes to protecting others. Particularly allies as strong and influential as yourself." he smiled at Salvo, letting him know that the business he currently has going here could still be used. It just needed a slight change in direction. --- Tia moaned a little and slipped her tongue into his mouth. Her hands moved under his shirt, getting a better feel of his muscles. --- Racheal blinked at Elimar and took the bag slowly. "You've already given me so much..." she gasped then looked at the bag, carefully lifting the box from it and setting the bag down to one side. She looked it over, taking in the detail carved into the wood before opening the box up. Her eyes lit up as a sweet little tune began to play and she looked at Elimar tearfully, smiling. "It's beautiful, Elimar! Thank you!" She carefully placed the box down with the other gifts and hurried over to him, wrapping her arms around his shoulders and hugging him tightly. Tristan had been focussing his hearing on Jean and Hannes. So, when he heard Jean's suggestion, he gulped down the rest of his drink and marched out into the gardens to calm down. Hannes blushed, grinned and kissed his cheek. "I would love to." he purred into his ear. "I wonder how long we can keep it going for?" he chuckled. "All day, I hope." he nibbled his earlobe a bit then pulled away, grinning. "Let's have a few more drinks and enjoy the party first." he winked. --- Malone was lost in the moment. Before he knew it, he was laying on top of Travis and kissing him deeply. Slipping his tongue into his mouth and moaning a little at the feel of his hand moving through his hair. He felt up Travis's chest a bit then stopped to look at him a little breathlessly. "This isn't too fast, is it?" he asked him, hesitant. "I can wait if you want to." Denix Vames - August 5, 2021 "Oh. You really didn't have to do that but thank you." ,said Leo. He nodded at Viktor. "Make yourself at home. I'll be back in a second." He followed Atma. "What is it?" --- "Thanks. These look interesting." ,said Galiel as he began to slowly put them on. Getting to know the clothes better. It was a white shirt and jeans. Carter smiled at the kiss. He shrugged. "I'm not sure. Bacon and eggs? Something basic but still delicious." --- Salvo nodded. "I'll get right on that." He had his driver take him there along with someone else sitting next to him as his guard. They got to the office. With his guard, Salvo walked over to the door and knocked. --- Hades was at the vampire club. Having talked to his mom, he met a new customer named Storm who knew about the existence of supernatural creatures. He was instantly into him and the two began talking at a corner of the club. Hades rolled his eyes when he saw David. "Hey David. I'm fine. I told my mom everything." "Who's this?" ,said Storm. "He's like a Demon who turns bad souls into good souls." Storm was wearing a grey shirt, black leather jacket, and black jeans, He had a cross ear piercing. His hair held a gothic punk style to it. "That's lame." "I know, right?" Hades put himself closer to him. Letting Storm wrap an arm around him. "So, what do you want?" Hades seemed to have been easily influenced by the charm of the new man he met. --- X took the upper part of his clothing off. He caressed her leg as he moaned into the kisses. He moved his lips to her neck but was gentle. --- Elimar blushed at her sudden hug. He returned the gesture with a smile. "You're welcome." Jean jumped excitedly. "Can I please go see the garden? I want to look at all the flowers!" --- Travis smiled before sitting up. He sat on his lap and rubbed himself against him as he kissed him again. Shadowess - August 6, 2021 Viktor looked between them for a moment then nodded at Leo and started looking around the mansion. While he was checking out the living room, he listened in on their conversation. Sensing that whatever had happened might be cause for alarm. Atma led Leo into the dining room where she assumed they wouldn't be overheard then proceeded to tell Leo everything that she knew. "The information I got was very limited. Rickster was very drunk and barely making sense..." she started. "But from what I can tell, anyone associated with him might be in danger. He appeared with a Demon a few hours ago. Some blonde called Desi who claimed to be an incubus. They were both already fairly drunk when they arrived and continued drinking for a bit before Desi went back to Hell. Then Rickster started freaking out about some other Demon called Donnie. Apparently this Donnie is far worse than Rickster had been when he was at his worst...I wouldn't know...just repeating what he said." she shrugged. "Apparently, and I'm just assuming here because he didn't say specifically who, he and Desi managed to stop Donnie from doing something bad...but Donnie escaped and swore revenge on them and anyone associated with them." She glanced towards the ceiling. "Ricky took him upstairs to try and calm him down. He was trying to act tough but...he was obviously pretty shaken." --- "Good idea." Sebastian smiled as he took out the eggs and bacon, setting them on the side. He moved over to the cabinet and took out the frying pan. It was then that they heard the knock on the door. "I'll get it." Sebastian said, setting the pan to one side and moving through the living room. He glanced at Galiel to make sure he was covered. "Looks like you've got the hang of it." he said as he headed towards the door. He opened the door a little and peaked out at Salvo through the gap. He looked between Salvo and the guard hesitantly for a moment. Having been locked up in ADIEU all the way through the mafia era, Sebastian had no idea what the mafia was supposed to look or sound like. So, to him, they just looked like a couple of well dressed men. "Hello." he smiled, obliviously. "How can we help?" it was only after asking this question that the familiar smell of cologne hit his nose and he froze, straining to keep his smile up as he waited tensely for them to answer. --- David vanished from the mansion but didn't go to the club immediately. Instead, he stood around outside for a minute and sighed heavily before taking out his phone. It was only fair that he contact his daughter to update her on everything that had happened with Donnie and to let Charles know that Amelia wouldn't be safe from him just yet, so he shouldn't let her out of his sight. Once that was done, he then teleported to the club. Arriving near the bar, David and smiled with a nod towards Blaire. He then walked over to Hades when he saw him sitting with someone he hadn't met yet. Before he could open his mouth to speak, Hades took him by surprise by giving him attitude. David was taken aback and was mildly reminded of a time when Sara had gone through her teens. He never got to deal with this with Amelia...she'd been taken out of Hell before puberty could hit her. She'd wound up running away from Atma then lived with an Angel that had assumed she was just a homeless kid and pitied her. While David had been a little relieved to have skipped her teenage mood swings, he'd also been saddened by the fact that he hadn't seen her grow into the woman that she is now. But that was all in the past. Now he had to deal with Hades and his apparent lingering teen rebelliousness. He folded his arms and smirked at Hades. "Lame, huh? Funny, you didn't seem to think so when you wanted to become my apprentice." he then turned his attention to Storm. "And what exactly do you do for a living?" he questioned, his eyes burning into his intensely. David was well known now for being patient and kind...but he could be very stern and intimidating when he needed to be. After all, he had been a soldier twice. Once as a human in World War Two and again as a Demon in Lucifer's army. So, when he wanted to, he could easily turn on his fierce stare. --- Tilting her head back a little, Tia let out shaky breaths as X kissed her neck and she felt his hand on her leg. She quickly unbuttoned her own shirt and opened it up. She then lifted her hips a little to rub them against his while kissing his neck and shoulder. --- Bianka looked at Elimar and Racheal happily. She gave Elimar an encouraging grin and a thumbs up with both hands before Larissa came along to drag her off to the gardens as well. Racheal let Elimar go and smiled at him. "We've been doing things that I wanted to do all night. Is there anything that you wanted to do?" she asked, wondering if there was a specific way that Elimar preferred to enjoy parties. "Of course!" Hannes grinned and offered Jean his arm before walking with him towards the gardens. Tristan was closer to the back of the gardens. He'd come across a man-sized hole in the hedges that lead out to the woods and was examining it curiously. Either this was an old hole from a previous attack by the Steinheils that hadn't managed to grow back yet, or it was a new one and there was an uninvited guest at the party...difficult to tell. He couldn't smell anything out of the ordinary. Certainly no hint of Steinheil blood, apart from the one in the hall anyway... 'Hmm...maybe a hole like this would come in handy?' he thought to himself. 'Like a secret short cut...in and out of the castle...' --- Malone tilted his head back and moaned at how Travis moved on him. He kissed him back, slipping his tongue into his mouth again and gripping his hips. He took hold of Travis's shirt and pulled it off him before kissing him again and letting his hands wander across his chest, sides and hips.

Denix Vames - August 3, 2021 Ben laid next to her. Keeping her close in his hold. "I love you too." He kissed her. "Sleep well." He closed his eyes. --- "Actually, I'm going to retire from the CIA and become an officer. But I could teach you what I was taught as an agent so that you can become Allie's new bodyguard. She's the President's daughter. And not only do you have to protect her but you have to protect the whole family. Understand?" ,said Leo. --- "Oh? What kinds of clothes?" ,asked Galiel. "Whatever you think looks nice. Pick and choose. I really don't mind." ,said Carter. --- Bern hesitantly walked over. He poured Salvo a glass of brandy. Salvo lifted his head to look at David then the necklace. He looked at David again. "Like what?" --- X became lost in her eyes before gently kissing her. --- Will moaned at the taste Parker's blood. He brought him to the floor where he rubbed himself against him. His wings sprouted. Vibrating as he began kissing down his chest while taking off his shirt. --- Jean nodded with a smile at Tristan. He accepted the drink that Hannes brought over. "To my wonderful handsome boyfriend." He clinked glasses with him before taking a sip. He immedlately leaned himself against him for support. He chuckled at the strength of the drink. Elimar blushed. "You are far too kind. I never thought I would ever meet you. I do not regret it." --- Ricky stepped into the mansion after picking up some trash with a local group. He raised a brow at the commotion. Walking over to where Atma and Rickster were. "Rickster?" He placed his hands on his arms. "Why are you drinking this much? What's wrong?" --- Travis moved about in his sleep. Almost like he was trying to run away from something or someone. He began to breath heavily. Tossing and turning before tears fell from his eyes. Then he was thrashing. Afraid of Insanity who he thought was in front of him. Attempting to hurt him or kill him. Shadowess - August 3, 2021 Viktor hesitated. He knew that it meant he'd be constantly around his sister and he wasn't sure if that was a good idea. "I don't know if my sister would want me here..." he admitted. "I'd do it but...if she doesn't want me near her then I'd rather respect that..." his cheeks turned a little red and he lowered his gaze, feeling awkward. "I'm sorry. I don't mean to be difficult." --- "There are dozens of styles to choose from. Once we've got you dressed we could take you out to choose some clothes that you prefer." Sebastian offered. --- David sat back in his chair. "Like helping others. You have a unique organisation here. Why not use it for good? To help prevent others from going through what we went through. In Heaven, if you work hard enough you can earn wings and become an Angel to continue helping others. In Hell, I run a redemption programme and souls who prove they can change for the better are either granted access to Heaven or they get the option of becoming a Demon so that they can help other souls to redeem themselves too. There are a plethora of options out there for you. And all of them are far better than resorting to stealing the souls of other people. I am willing to help you." he held out his hand to him. "What do you say?" --- Tia had also been entranced by him as they stared at each other for a moment. When X leaned in, she didn't object. She relaxed in his arms and closed her eyes, savouring the feeling of his lips against hers. It had been years since she felt an intimacy like this. She never thought she'd feel this way about anyone again. When the kiss broke, she looked at him for a moment before leaning in and capturing his lips again. --- Parker tilted his head back, letting out another loud moan when he felt Will's body against his along with the vibrations from his wings. He let out shaky breaths as Will kissed his chest and he glanced at the door while biting his lips. "Maybe...maybe we..." he started, breathlessly then moaned a little before continueing. "Maybe we should...take this to...the bedroom?" he suggested, worried that Carter and Sebastian would be back soon and walk in on them in the act. --- Hannes chuckled and held Jean steady with his free arm. "Easy, meine Geliebte. You still have gifts to open yet." he grinned, hoping Jean would start opening them soon so he could give him his gift when he'd opened them all. "Neither do I." Racheal said softly. "Of all the vampires that I could've run into in that hallway...I'm glad it was you." --- "Maybe you'll have more luck. I can't get any sense out of him..." Atma said to Ricky as he walked in. Rickster looked up at Ricky and quickly stood, wrapping his arms around him to hug him tightly as he cried into his shoulder. "I won't let him get you! I won't!" he sobbed. --- Malone woke up suddenly, startled by Travis's sporadic movements. They were still on the couch and the TV was now only showing static. He looked at Travis in alarm and wrapped his arms around him to try and stop him thrashing about. "Hey, hey! It's ok! It's not real, it's just a dream! You're ok! You're safe!" he said quickly and as gently as he could. Denix Vames - August 3, 2021 Leo thought for a moment. "How about you just move into my mansion? There's enough space for you and I've got plenty of roommates there already. It wouldn't be a problem." --- "Wow! I barely got on land and already I'm getting so many things!" ,said Galiel. --- Salvo looked at his hand then his men. He nodded as he shook his hand. "Sure. But I wouldn't know where to start." Bern cleared his throat. "How about helping me and Mon with our wedding?" He held Mon's hand as he stepped forward. Salvo studied them for a minute before smiling. "That I can do." --- X parted from the kiss. He frowned. "I'm sorry. I'm not supposed to let emotions take over my work. I don't want you to get hurt because of me." --- Will and Parker appeared in a bedroom. Laying on the bed. "I've got us both covered." (private time) --- "Can I open them now? I want to see what they are." ,said Jean. Elimar caressed her cheek. Looking into her eyes. "Me too." --- "Him? Who are you talking about?" ,said Ricky. --- Travis gasped awake. He looked at Malone before sobbing against his chest. Shaking. Shadowess - August 4, 2021 (I'll reply when I get home from work today but just a heads up, I might be online less and less over the next few weeks as I'm moving house and things will be in full swing from next week. Got a lot of packing and cleaning to do & we're hoping to have everything done and move out by the last week of this month. Not sure how quickly we'll have everything set up and connected to the internet when we move so if I suddenly vanish for a few days, that's why ) Denix Vames - August 4, 2021 (thats alright. thanks for letting me know) shadowess - August 4, 2021 Viktor blinked. "You would...let me live with you?" he hesitated and thought for a moment before smiling and nodding at Leo. It wasn't complete freedom but at least he'd be able to see Bryce whenever he wanted without feeling guilty and he would also be close to Leo to be able to ask him questions whenever he felt unsure of himself. "That would be great, thank you!" --- "I imagine it's exciting after living in the ocean all your life. There's a lot to do on land so I'm sure you'll find clothes and hobbies that suit you in no time." Sebastian nodded. "And we'll be happy to help you along with that." --- Relieved, David shook Salvo's hand. He smiled at Bern and Mon as Bern announced they'd be getting married. Even Mon looked surprised and had happy tears welling up in his eyes. "Oh, Bern!" Mon exclaimed, overwhelmed with joy. "Congratulations." David nodded at them. He then get to his feet and looked between them. "I'm sure you have a lot to think about and plan. I would highly recommend that you discard of that crystal to eliminate any temptations to use it again. Don't worry. Like I say, if you end up dying and going to Hell then I will be happy to help you either ascend to Heaven to start earning your wings or earn your place among the Demons. Either way, you'd still be able to return to Earth at any time. I'd also be happy to put that Crystal in a sae place, out of reach of anyone who might abuse it's power." he then sighed. "But I won't force you. The choice is entirely yours." --- When X pulled away and explained that he wasn't supposed to let his emotions get in the way of his work, Tia frowned. She felt a little hurt that he'd gotten her hopes up like this only to shatter them but she understood why it had happened. She tried a smile and gently nudged his nose with hers again, playfully. "I'm stronger than I look." she said softly, looking into his eyes again. It wasn't wrong. All her life, she has only ever known a cage and abusive slurs from her 'masters'. She endured heartbreak when she lost Jack's father but stayed strong for his sake. Yet she still manages to look at things in a more positive and inquisitive way. "I'll be ok." --- "Of course!" Hannes beamed and led him over to his pile of gifts. A small crowd of vampires gathered, eager to see if Jean would like their gifts to him. Bianka included, whose gift was large and sat on the side of the pile. The vampires rarely left the castle, so most gifts were either handmade or donated from their own homes. They mostly included things that would help a new vampire to settle in to their new home, such as an abundance of new clothes and furniture. Most of the clothes were in a similar style to the suit that he wore, the vampires having picked out their nicest, newest and less worn outfits to give to Jean. Bianka had carved a small, decorative and detailed sculpture of a bear cub for him. Other furniture given to Jean included a vanity table with a stool, a small drinks cabinet, a little bookcase with some books to go in it and a little gothic end table. Other, smaller gifts were trinkets and jewellery such as cufflinks with diamonds, jewelled broaches and rings. Various different perfumes and colognes in old, fancy looking bottles. Very few vampires actually went out to try and buy something more modern for Jean, such as a new phone, a television, a laptop and the most recently released gaming console with a few random games that the store clerk had recommended to an otherwise clueless vampire who was simply doing their best. Hannes would watch Jean open all of these with a smile on his face, happy and proud to see how welcoming their neighbours were of him. All the while, his heart beating a little harder than normal in anticipation of giving him his own gift, which was currently in Hannes's pocket, waiting until Jean had finished opening all of his gifts. Racheal blushed and became lost in his eyes. This moment had been perfect and she felt her heart fluttering as she looked at him. A quiet, fake cough interrupted them and Racheal turned her head to see Janik waiting near the entrance to the Pavilion, looking away from them awkwardly. Apparently uncomfortable that he'd had to interrupt them in what looked like an intimate moment. "Excuse the intrusion. Jean has begun opening his gifts, so we thought you might like to open yours as well now." "Oh." Racheal blinked. She'd forgotten that the gifts even existed, having been comfortable enough to simply spend this time with Elimar. She smiled and nodded, looking back at Elimar. "I guess we could always dance again later?" she asked, blushing a little. --- Rickster cried into Ricky's shoulder for a minute or so before taking a few deep breaths to try and talk again, pulling back to look at Ricky. "D-Donnie...he's a dangerous Demon." he slurred heavily. "Worse than me when I was at my worst...We stopped him but he escaped and he said he'd get revenge on us and everyone we love!" he shivered and caressed Ricky's cheek. "I won't let him hurt you! I swear!" he said with determination then looked terrified. "Ricky, what if he goes after her??" he asked worriedly, referring to Neva. "Would he know?! But I never showed her I cared! Would he leave her be?! What if he doesn't and it would be my fault just for being her father?!" Atma had turned pale at the news. She had no idea who Rickster's apparent daughter was but she knew one thing for certain, anyone involved with Rickster was in danger from this Donnie person...including her. Just for living with him. "Should I call someone?" she suggested, worriedly. --- "Shhh, there, there." Malone hugged him and rubbed his back. "It's ok. You're safe. It wasn't real, ok? and I'm right here with you. I won't let anything happen to you." Denix Vames - August 4, 2021 "Just give me a moment." Leo disappeared then reappeared. This time he didn't hold the phone. "Pack your things first. I'll take you to the mansion." --- "Thanks guys! I'm glad that I ran into you two." ,said Galiel. "Same here. C'mon Sebastian. Let's go home before you crash because you couldn't keep your eyes off of me." ,said Carter jokingly. --- Bern kissed Mon's hands before pulling him into an embrace. Salvo frowned. He clutched the crystal. "I'm afraid of growing old. I know it sounds selfish but I still want to use it. But if you stop me, I won't try to fight back." --- X caressed her cheek. "I trust you." He kissed her slowly. --- Jean was happy with all the gifts he had received. Thanking the people around him for them. Having finished opening them, he didn't expect a present from Hannes until he would show it. "For you? At any time." Elimar guided her inside the castle. Taking her to her presents. --- "No, it's alright." ,said Ricky to her. "C'mon Rickster. Why don't we go to bed? Once your sober enough, we can come up with a plan to keep Donnie away from her. Ok?" He took him by his arm. Gently pulling him upstairs to their bedroom. --- Travis nodded. He cupped his cheeks and leaned his forehead against his. His grip became tight before he got up and wrote a quick note which read, 'I'm sorry that I'm putting all of my problems on you. You have enough stress as a cop. Maybe I should go.' Denix Vames - August 5, 2021 (I want to give Hades's a boyfriend. His name is Storm and he would be human. I was thinking of having it where Hades starts dating this guy and David has to deal with Hades's rebellious attitude. Mainly dealing with him always hanging out with Storm and breaking the law like vandalism. Just that kind of cliche because I think it would be funny and interesting to see David act like a father to him. I don't know how to introduce Storm into the story. I would be playing as him but I want your opinion on what I should write for his intro. I'll send a picture of what I picture him as) shadowess - August 5, 2021 Viktor's cheeks turned a little red and he scratched the back of his head awkwardly. "I er-...I don't have any 'things'...Everything here belongs to the Whitehouse...even the clothes that I'm wearing." --- "I'm working on it." Sebastian chuckled. It wouldn't be much longer before they pulled up at the office. "Alright, you can take off your seatbelt now." He said as he took his own off and climbed out of the car. He walked around and opened Galiel's door for him, ready to help him walk from the car to the office. --- Mon hugged Bern, resting his head on his shoulder as happy tears slid down his cheeks. David sighed at Salvo's explanation for not giving up his crystal. "Look, I'm not going to force you to give it up but just bear in mind that every time you use that thing, you are robbing someone else of their chance at life. It isn't fair on anyone. How about this? If you really want to use it, then only use it on someone who deserves to lose their soul. Someone who absolutely cannot change for the good and is ultimately a lost cause. Deal? If it helps, I know of a certain Angelic gadget that would help you to identify such people." The compass. --- Tia's heart lifted again and she kissed X back slowly and sweetly. She turned herself around in his arms so she could face him and wrap her arms around his shoulders while they kissed. --- The vampires around him all beamed at Jean happily as he opened his gifts and thanked them. Racheal, Elimar and Janik walked back into the hall just in time to see Hannes giving his gift to Jean. As soon as Jean was finished opening his gifts, Hannes walked over to Jean and kissed him tenderly. "And now, my gift to you, meine Geliebte..." he said before getting down on one knee and pulling out a small box. He opened it to show him a two carat princess cut diamond, set on a gold ring. "Jean, I have never felt this strongly about anyone in my life. I haven't known you for long but already, I cannot imagine my life without you. I love you with all of my heart and I would be honoured if you would be my husband." Bianka had covered her mouth with her hands, holding her breath as she waited to see what Jean's answer would be. Janik and Natali looked disinterested. Sven was grinning from ear to ear. Racheal was smiling at the couple, happy that things seemed to work out for them both and that Hannes had treated Jean far better than Niko had ever treated her. Tristan leant against the wall and took a slightly bigger sip of his drink when Hannes proposed to Jean, feeling envious of their happiness. Already his mind was racing with ideas for trying to take Jean for himself. He wanted what they had and he wanted to prove to Jean that he could be better for him than Hannes ever could be. Despite how he felt, he pretended to be happy for the couple, smiling at their moment. --- Atma nodded and looked around at the small mess that Rickster and Desi had made while drinking. She sighed and took a hair tie out of her pocket to put her hair up before getting to work on cleaning up. Rickster leant against Ricky as he took him to the bedroom, still crying while he nodded at Ricky's suggestion. "I'll- I'll kill him if he comes near you...I (hic) swear!" he growled defensively as they walked up the stairs. "H-He thinks he's some big shot Demon who can threaten us? I'll (hic) show him! I'll kick him (hic) in the nnnuts!" --- Malone read the note and his heart sank. "No! Don't think like that!" he said gently and tore up the note. "I don't mind, honestly. I'd rather be here for you than let you think you're some kind of burden, because you're not." he pulled Travis into a hug. "You stay as long as you want, ok? You don't have to be alone anymore." (lol I think that could be pretty interesting. Maybe he could've met him at the vampire club when he went to visit his mom, and the two just hit it off immediately?)

Denix Vames - August 2, 2021 Ben set his luggage on the floor before sitting next to her. Wrapping an arm around her and bringing her close. He ran a hand through her hair. "It's ok. It's going to be ok. We'll make through this somehow." But even his voice sounded broken as he tried his best to hold his tears so that he could be strong for her. --- Leo's eyes widened. "I can see that." He took the phone. "Well, I'll have an agent listen through this. In the meantime, just take some deep breaths. Try to relax and imagine that you have no wings. That might help." --- Carter chuckled. "I can't wait to see what you can do." Galiel frowned. "C'mon guys. I'm right here." "Sorry about that." "I don't mind you guys showing affection. I just wish I had someone." "I'm sure you'll find the right guy pal." --- Salvo slammed his fists against the desk. He stood. "Who are you to tell me what I can or can't do?!" He aimed the gun at David. "Get the hell out before I shoot you!" "Sir! You can read our minds, right? So please tell him! Try to get him to understand who me and Mon are!" ,said Bern. Salvo raised a brow. "What the hell is he talking about?" --- X couldn't help but chuckle. He started running after her. --- "Oh I don't know. Something rough and hard?" ,said Will who unbuckled his belt. He bit hard on his neck. Nibbling softly sometimes while sometimes biting. He grazed his fangs against his skin. --- Jean chuckled. "You have to go with the flow. Let the music overtake you. I hope that makes sense." "I would gladly like to dance with you." Elimar began to slow dance with her. Waltzing to the sounds of nature. Shadowess - August 2, 2021 (Completely forgot that Rickster had gone with them to Hell when they went after Donnie xD He just sort of dropped off the radar when they teleported to the volcano bit lol) Jessica relaxed in Ben's arms and hugged him, resting her head against his chest as she cried quietly. She nodded in response but didn't say anything. It had all been too much for her and she felt overwhelmed by everything that had happened. Within the space of a day, she'd been; kidnapped; turned; had herself and her loved ones threatened by Donnie before his escape; had her darkest secret revealed by Ben's jealous ex, and now they were both in witness protection with their deaths being faked to try to protect them from Donnie, with no way of knowing how long they'd be here for. Eventually she calmed down a bit and just sat there in silence, feeling some comfort in Ben's arms. "Maybe we should try to get some sleep?" she suggested, feeling tired and wondering if Ben felt the same. Though sleeping might be difficult with so much on both of their minds, she knew they had to at least try. --- Viktor nodded, still smiling. "Thanks. I kind of like having them out but I'm still not used to having them...I keep knocking things over." he chuckled. He relaxed and focussed on his wings. He practiced getting them out and putting them away a couple of times before he was comfortable that he had the hang of it. Then he put them away one final time and looked at Leo curiously. "May I ask, how much longer do I have to be here? I promise that I won't hurt anyone and I don't think I have to worry about my family being a danger to me now that I'm...well, this... Maybe I could try to live normal or something and get a job...though, I'm not sure what kind of job I could do..." In all honesty, the main reason Viktor wanted to leave was so that he had the freedom to go out and meet Bryce whenever he wanted, without worrying that he'd get caught like some kind of rebellious teenager who was supposed to be grounded. --- Sebastian's cheeks had turned a little red when Galiel spoke up and he smiled at Carter's words. "Yeah. Honestly, the amount of our friends who've ended up together just through meeting us is unreal...it almost feels like we're more of a dating agency than a detective agency." he laughed. --- "Bern, what are ya doin'?!" Mon looked alarmed. He was frightened of how their boss would react to finding out about them. David hadn't flinched when Salvo pointed his gun at him. He merely watched him, studying him. He stood straight and didn't break eye contact. "If you were going to shoot me, you would have done already." he called his bluff. "You've had plenty of opportunities and given me more than enough warnings and yet you falter. Because you're not a bad man. Not really. You're putting on a façade to make yourself seem like someone one no one should mess with. To appear as someone who should be feared and I think I know why." he smiled. "You care. Behind all the gangster talk, the threats, and the guns...there's a man who is afraid of looking weak or vulnerable...because if he did, for so much as a second, he and his men would be in danger." David smiled knowingly. "Am I wrong?" He then glanced between Bern and Mon and sighed heavily. The next thing to explain might be a little more complicated than the brief psychological analysis he just attempted. "Your men are in a relationship with each other." he said simply. "And they want desperately for you to accept them as they are. They're frightened that you would hate them or be angry at them, simply for being in love." He lifted a finger to make a quick point before Salvo could get a word in. "Your men are still loyal to you. I can sense this. Regardless of me talking to you on their behalf, I sense they wouldn't hesitate to turn me into swiss cheese with their guns if I attempted to attack you now. You should consider this before making any irrational judgements of them. Also, as a Demon who is currently negotiating peace between Heaven and Hell, if there is one thing I can tell you with absolute certainty, it's that love is not a sin. Whether that's heterosexual, bisexual, homosexual, and so on...it doesn't matter. Love is love. That's all there is to it." He lowered his hand, keeping his arms by his sides and waiting for Salvo's reaction. Watching carefully. He already had a sort of plan to grab both Bern and Mon before teleporting out if things suddenly went further south from here. --- Tia giggled as X chased after her. She wasn't about to make catching her easy for him, though. She darted through the trees and ducked under low branches. Every so often, she'd slow down to look back so she could try to see how far he was from her. She ran as fast as she could without using her abilities until she found a small clearing. A little out of breath, she stopped by a large pile of fallen leaves to look back and see if he was still behind her. --- Parker all but melted in Will's grip, tilting his head back to gasp and moan from the thrills he gained from Will's biting. He moaned a little louder at the feeling of his fangs against his skin, shivering excitedly. He felt up Will's chest, slipping his hands under his shirt. "Oh, yes! Don't show me any mercy!" he grinned. --- "Now who's teaching who to dance?" Hannes chuckled as he tried to move his body to the beat of the music. "Maybe I'll loosen up a bit after a drink. Would you like me to get one for you?" Racheal couldn't take her eyes off of Elimar as they danced. Moving in sync with him. "You're good at this." she complimented him while blushing a little. Denix Vames - August 2, 2021 (lol maybe we should have a scene where Rickster goes back home and him and Ricky start talking? i dont know) Ben nodded. "Yeah, you're right." He brushed some of her tears away and kissed her forehead. "You can hold me for as long as you need to. I want you to know that no matter who tries to hurt you, I'll never let them have that chance. Not ever again." --- "I would have to talk to my boss about that. If he does agree to you leaving then you'll most likely be given a place somewhere in Europe so that you can freely express your identity as a hybrid." ,said Leo. He stepped away from the opened doorway. "I'll get this information straight to HQ first. Thanks again by the way." --- "Ya know I never thought of it that way but yeah when you put it like that, we kind of are. Aren't we?" ,said Carter. Galiel excitedly clapped his hands. "I can't wait to meet your single friends!" --- Salvo glared at Mon and Bern. Pointing the gun at them. "You son of a-!" Bern ran so that he would stood in front of Mon. Protecting him. Salvo turned his attention back to David. When he heard everything, he slowly lowered the gun. His expression turning from angry to sad. He dropped his gun and sat on his chair where he broke down into tears. Thinking about his late pregnant wife. Bern's eyes widened. "That's the first time I've ever seen the Don cry." --- X had been following her. When he wasn't behind her, he had appeared where she stopped. Spooking her just for a moment before wrapping his arms around her from behind. He kissed her cheek. "Got you." --- Will pinned him to the wall where he stripped him of his shirt. Kissing his chest as he put his hand under his pants. He squeezed a fistful of his hair. Passionately kissing him. --- Jean blushed as he chuckled. He nodded. "I wouldn't mind." "I've had plenty of time to practice. You, are the other hand, are a quick learner. I'm impressed." ,said Elimar. Shadowess - August 3, 2021 (lol I was thinking that too xD Also, I've been debating bringing in a character for the occasional comic relief from a book I'm writing. Not yet, but I might bring her in after the current plots.) Jessica looked at Ben as he brushed her tears away and kissed her. She smiled a little at his words and nodded. "Thank you...I love you. So much." she said tearfully before kissing him tenderly. She then lay down on the bed and waited for Ben to lay next to her so she could cuddle up to him. Once they were comfortable, she closed her eyes. She wouldn't sleep for hours but she found enough comfort in Ben's arms to at least relax a bit. --- Viktor nodded, although his smile had slipped a little. Europe? But that's so far away from Bryce... He could always teleport but would that mean he'd be running the same risk of getting into trouble with the CIA as he is now? Then what would be the point? There must be a way for him to stay in the US... "W-What if I opted to stay in the US?" he asked Leo quickly before he could leave. "I don't mind hiding what I am for a bit longer. Maybe I can keep helping you? Could I-?...Do you think that maybe, I could work for you?" he asked. "Then I could stay close by and you could teach me how to handle my powers?...Please Leo...I don't want to end up going back to Germany...After everything I had left behind...it would be too painful." --- "One thing at a time." Sebastian chuckled. "First things first, we're going to need to clothe you and build up those leg muscles to get you used to walking." --- When Salvo pointed the gun at them, Mon's eyes widened and he lifted his hands. "Boss!" he gasped then saw Bern move in front of him and Mon jumped, his heart doing backflips. "Bern, no!" he protested then paused when Salvo turned back to David and seemed to listen to him. He held his breath, his heart pounding as he watched the rest unfold. He ended up being just as shocked as Bern was when Salvo began to cry. Seeing the tears, David watched Salvo for a moment and quickly learned the reason for his sudden grief. "I understand..." David said sympathetically. He looked at Bern and Mon. "I believe your boss might be in need of a stiff drink." he said before walking over and sitting in a chair next to Salvo. "I know the pain you're feeling...I know it too well..." he began in a soft voice. "I've lost a wife...I've lost a daughter...I even lost both of my grandchildren. I have great grandchildren now but that doesn't make losing the others any less painful. I wish I could tell you that it gets easier...it doesn't. If anything, you just learn to live with the pain." He then pointed to Salvo's jewel. "But if there's one thing that I know for certain, it's that there are better ways of coping than relying on an item like that one." --- Tia gasped and squeaked when X appeared then immediately burst into a fit of giggles when he wrapped his arms around her. Her cheeks turned pink as he kissed her cheek and she turned her head to look at him while lifting her hands to gently hold his arms. "Yes, you do." she said in a soft tone with a smile, a little out of breath. She nudged his nose with hers again then looked into his eyes. --- Parker moaned loudly then gasped and shivered with a smirk as Will gripped his hair. He allowed himself to be utterly under Will's control, enjoying how rough he was being with him. He slipped his tongue into Will's mouth again and caressed his tongue with his own. He then flicked his tongue over his fangs briefly, nicking the side of his tongue just a little and adding the taste of his blood to their kiss. "Oh, fuck...I'd almost forgotten how good Devil blood tasted..." River gasped. He'd been quiet to try to give them their privacy but the taste of blood had shocked him awake again. --- "Alright, I will be back in a moment." Hannes grinned and kissed Jean's cheek before walking off to the drinks table. In the far corner of the room, Tristan was watching the way Jean danced. Admiring how he looked and finding himself wanting. If Jean were to notice him, he'd simply smile and raise his glass to him as if toasting him before taking a sip. He didn't want to make Jean uncomfortable. That would be counter productive. Immediately after taking a sip, he'd then avert his gaze to the ground as if deep in thought. Hannes returned to Jean with the drinks and handed one to him. "Here you are, meine Geliebte." He clinked his glass against Jean's. "To you, your new life, home and future." he toasted. "I have a great teacher." Racheal replied, grinning and blushing. --- Rickster had been knocked out back in Desi's home when Donnie had sent Hades flying into him, David and X. Once Jessica, Cindy and Niko had been rescued, Desi had returned home and woken him up. Desi had poured them both a strong drink and explained everything that had happened after he'd been knocked out. Once Rickster was up to date on the goings on and had had a few more drinks to help him deal with Donnie's looming threat, Desi had teleported him back to Leo's mansion. Desi stayed for one more drink and drunkenly hit on Atma who turned him down sternly before he returned to his harem in Hell. Once he was gone, Rickster poured himself another drink and waited for Ricky to return home so he could tell him what had happened. "Don't you think that's enough?" Atma asked, staring at Rickster with concern as he swayed dangerously on the kitchen stool. "DuNt YoU FffffinK vATs EnuFF?!" Rickster drunkenly mocked her. "Alright, you don't have to be a dick about it." Atma rolled her eyes. "What happened, anyway? Why are you and Desi trying so hard to drink yourselves into oblivion?" Rickster stared hard at the counter, holding his drink. "Ohhhh fuck....whatifhecomesforher???" he spoke rapidly and slurred heavily. Atma squinted at him. "...Pardon?" she asked but Rickster had started tearing up, covering his mouth as he shook a little. "N-no...she doesn't know...she (hic) might be ok..." "Who?" "He said he'd destroy those we love...he'd come after us...but I never showed her any love...maybe he won't...but what if he does?! It'd be my fault! Just because she's mine!" "Hang on..." Atma shook her head a little. "No, sorry...you've lost me. What the hell are you talking about?!" "AND RICKY!!" He burst into tears. "No! No! I can't lose him!" he groaned. "Calm down!" Atma tried, alarmed at how quickly his emotions had escalated. "What about Ricky? Rickster, what's going on??" --- (Just for exposition) Still a little drunk, Desi appeared back in his harem and looked around forlornly. He looked at all the souls as they enjoyed themselves. The bodies writhing. The moans filling the room like music. But it wasn't music to him anymore. Just noise. He looked around and found himself disgusted in what he saw. He ran his hands through his hair. He couldn't stand it. What was the point of this? All these years wasted in this room...drinking wine, fucking and watching... a king in his sordid little castle... Where had this gotten him? Who did he have, really? Non of these souls cared about him...not really. They only come here to feel safe in a place full of pain and torment. To escape the realities that they must face. To run away from their sins. Shirking their responsibility to atone for what they'd done. They only showed Desi kindness and adoration because he granted them a form of protection. No more. "Get out." Desi said angrily. Immediately, all movement came to a slow stop and the souls looked at him in confusion. As if wondering if they'd heard him correctly. "I said get out! GET OUT!!!" Desi began yelling furiously at them, storming around the harem and grabbing souls by their arms and shoving them towards the doors. "GET OUT!!! GET OUT OF MY HOUSE! GET OUT!!!" he screamed, throwing pillows and bottled at them. Alarmed by what was happening, the souls began scrambling to their feet and running for the doors. A few of them had started crying as they ran, wondering what would become of them now that their access to a safe haven was denied. Once they were gone, Desi panted and stood in the middle of his now empty harem. Shards of broken glass and puddles of wine littered the floor from where he'd thrown bottles and they'd smashed. Cushions and blankets were strewn across the marble floors. The room was quieter than it had ever been. Desi flopped himself down to sit in a large pile of pillows before burying his head in his hands and sobbing.

Denix Vames - August 1, 2021 "You will both be coming with me. First, you should pack your bags." "How long will we have to stay at the whitehouse?" ,asked Ben. "As long as Donnie's around. Now please. Get your things ready." He sighed. "I never thought it would be like this." --- Kite blushed. "Sure but I'm not a great wedding planner. And I don't know what kind of proposal you expect from me." --- "Looks like it." The eel swam away as Galiel swam over to the docks so that they could speak to him. Carter lifted the vial up. "We got you this. It'll give you legs but if you get wet your tail will come back. I think it's like a back and forth thing." Galiel smiled wide. "Really?!" He hopped out of the waters. Landing on the dock. "Oh thank you! Thank you!" Carter handed him the vial. "Here. Let me get you dry." He unbuttoned and took his shirt off. Soaking up the water on Galiel's skin with his shirt. Once he seemed dry enough, he stood back. Galiel downed the vial. He dropped it as he felt the change. He cringed at the movement of his tail becoming legs until he let out a sigh of relief. --- Salvo glared. He smashed the butt of his cigar on the ash tray. He enclosed his hands. Letting his elbows rest on his desk. "Do you think I give a shit about who dies? And who the fuck are you? How the fuck do you know what era I was in when business was booming? More importantly, how the fuck did you find this place?" --- X swallowed nervously. "I like you too. Do you um....Do you want to talk in private?" --- Will shrugged. "I'm not sure. How about Europe? Maybe I could take you on a fancy vacation to France or England?" --- "Thank you. I think I'll open presents later. Right now, I want to meet everyone." Jean thought for a moment. "And maybe you could play The Cure? I love that band." Elimar shook his head. "Oh no. Nothing like that. I want her to feel like an individual." He took another sip. He nodded at him. "Very well. Have fun." His eyes were caught by Rachael's beauty. He blushed. Making his face look red. He walked over to her and bowed a bit. "You're quite a sight my dear." He took her hand. "Would you like to dance, drink some venomed blood, or open presents? Or we could just talk." Jean smiled at Tristan. "My name's Jean Poe. I'm Hannes's partner. It's nice to meet you." shadowess - August 1, 2021 Nodding at Leo, Jessica rubbed Ben's arm a bit in a comforting way before heading into the bedroom to pack a few things. She didn't say anything as she packed. She was just glad that Ben would be safe with Donnie on the loose and that no one else knew about Greg's visit. When she was done packing her things into a backpack, she slung it onto her shoulder and sighed as she looked at Ben to see if he was ready as well. --- Hearing Kite's uncertainty, Cindy giggled. "It's ok. I'm not expecting anything big, flashy or expensive! As long as it comes from your heart, comes from you, then I'll be happy." --- "So? How do you feel?" Sebastian asked, looking at Galiel curiously. He then wondered whether he'd be able to walk right away, considering he'd never used legs before. "Do you need a hand standing up?" --- Mon was a little confused by some of the things they were saying but he knew how to read the situation. So, the only thing that mattered to him was that the Don was angry with this upstart. David didn't seem at all phased by Salvo's outburst, nor did he seem nervous. He merely smiled in the same pleasant way. "Oh, I have my ways." he said ominously and for just a moment, his eyes shone red. Mon blinked and did a double take at David but by the time he looked back at him, David's eyes had gone back to normal. He looked at Bern uncertainly as if to ask if he saw the same thing. David now stepped towards the table and lay both his hands on it, leaning over it a bit as he stared hard at Salvo. "What exactly is your problem with Carter, anyway? He hasn't done anything to you. In fact, before you sent your goons to shoot up his place, he didn't even know that you existed." --- Tia bit her lip a little and glanced around the room momentarily. She wasn't anxious about leaving Jack for a little while. Not while he was with the pack, anyway. She trusted them to watch over him and protect him if she ever goes out on her own. She looked back at X and nodded, smiling at him. --- Parker pulled up outside of Carter's office. "Hmm...I guess it would be pretty cool to see where my great granddad was born and died to protect." he said thoughtfully. "Britain isn't exactly known for good weather, though." he chuckled. --- Sven nodded. "I'll let the person in charge of the music know of your preference. I hope you enjoy yourself tonight." he smiled before walking away towards the vampire at the computer in the corner. Within a few minutes, they'd found a playlist online and started playing songs from The Cure. Hannes couldn't help but beam proudly as he watched vampires greeting Jean in the traditional way as they passed. He nodded to Bianka in thanks when she greeted him as well then watched as a face he hadn't seen in years made an appearance. "Tristan! When you left the castle, we never thought we'd see you again!" he said with a smile. A little disappointed to learn that Jean was already taken by Hannes, Tristan faked a smile as he looked between them. "What can I say? I got home sick." he chuckled. "This fine gentleman is your doing, Hannes? I'm impressed you had it in you to turn someone!" "Ah, yes..." Hannes's cheeks turned red as he looked at Jean with a smile. "Jean captured my heart. I would do anything for him." "That's sweet." Tristan said, a little strained. "And here I was thinking you had no interest in romance!" he chuckled as he turned to Jean. "This man turned down at least half the castle's advances. Even mine. So, whatever you did to win him over, I'm impressed!" he laughed then bowed a little at the both of them. "Well, I'll leave you two to your fun tonight. I may see you around a little later, perhaps? Maybe we could chat over a drink and catch up?" "Have fun, old friend." Hannes nodded and watched as Tristan walked away. Once he was out of earshot, he sighed a little out of relief. "I wonder if he knows about Niko yet... they had been close friends when he lived in the castle...then again, non of us have heard from him in at least a decade. Not even Niko." Hannes whispered to Jean thoughtfully. He then shook his head a little and smiled at Jean. "Let's not think about that, though. What would you like to do first, my love?" Racheal watched as Elimar approached her. She couldn't help smiling at the sight of his face turning red and she felt her heart flutter when he bowed a little and took her hand. She glanced around for a moment before smiling at him again. "Maybe we could walk through the gardens? I'm eager to see what they're like." Denix Vames - August 1, 2021 Ben packed up his clothes in a luggage. He wrapped an arm around her and smiled sadly. Leo placed his hands on their shoulders. They appeared in one of the hallways of the Whitehouse. "Follow me and I'll take you to your rooms. I'll have to make it public that you are both dead so that Donnie believes that's the truth. We'll make up a story about an accident. Your car fell off a cliff when you were driving down the road. Something like that. I'm sorry but it's the only way to keep him off your tracks." Ben rubbed his eyes of the tears it had. "Do whatever you can." --- "Thanks babe." Kite kissed her. --- Galiel looked at his legs. "Feels....weird." He tried to stand up but almost fell into the waters. Carter caught him. "C'mon. We'll help you out." "Thank you." As they guided him to the car, Carter placed his shirt over his shoulders. "Just cover yourself with this for a moment. We'll get you some clothes soon." --- Bern's face went pale. He nearly fell before leaning against the wall. "Boss! What the hell-?!" "Shut up!" Salvo placed his handgun on the desk. "Whatever business decides to put their nose in any case is mine. Just to make sure they don't go snooping around my work." He smirked. "And don't think those red jewels will scare me. I've met your kind before. How do you think I got this crystal?" --- X guided her out of the facility. Taking her to the forest. "You and your pack can roam here sometimes for some outdoor activities. I let our pack do it whenever they need to." --- Will shrugged. "I don't know. Something tells me you would look good under the rain." He winked. --- "Could we dance?" ,asked Jean. "Of course." Elimar took her hand. Guiding her to the gardens. Shadowess - August 1, 2021 Jessica hugged Ben as Leo teleported them to the Whitehouse. She then held Ben's hand and walked with them as Leo showed them to their room. Hearing what Leo said and seeing Ben's tears, Jessica shed her own as she wondered how everything got so fucked up. "Do you think he'll buy it? What if he tries to look for me in Hell? That's where I'm supposed to go when I die." she told Leo, worried that a faked death wouldn't do much good against a Demon like Donnie. It was at about this time that Viktor appeared back in his own room after having snuck out again to date Bryce. He was smirking to himself and limping a little as he walked over to his bed and took the pillows out from under the covers. He then lay down and rested his head against the pillow. Relaxing after a very eventful date. He could still smell Bryce on him as he lay there and basked in their mingled scents, closing his eyes to think about their date. --- Cindy kissed Kite back with a smile. She then relaxed in his arms and let out a happy sigh. --- Sebastian opened the car door for him and waited until he was sat inside. "Here." he leaned over and helped him to put the seatbelt on. "You gotta wear that for your safety when we drive." he told him. "When we stop, you just push that red button and that unbuckles it." he then looks at Carter. "Maybe we should stop off at the office first and lend him some of our clothes? It'd be better than him having to sit naked in a car while we run into shops." --- "Yes, an interesting piece of jewellery. What exactly does it do?" David asked, staring at it for a moment. Then he smirked at Salvo. "Also, my kind? So you've met a Demon trained by Lucifer's best soldiers before? I find that hard to believe. A common Demon perhaps, but I am no common Demon." "Demon?" Mon looked between Salvo and David, his face turning a little pale. "Boss, what's going on? What's he talkin' about?" --- Tia walked with X until they were outside and she looked around at the woodlands with an expression of wonder. "I only got to see these a little bit when you saved us!" she exclaimed as she walked over to a tree and felt the trunk. "It's hard." she smiled, and leant towards it to smell it, liking the earthy scent. She then looked up at the leaves, reaching up to brush her hand against them. "That feels different." she giggled. "It feels softer." She looked back at X and ran over to him excitedly. She took his hand in hers. "I like it here! It's so pretty!" --- Parker grinned, blushing. "Alright, England it is. I just gotta go clear it with Carter first." he said as he hopped out of the car and walked towards the office, heading in. "Carter? Sebastian? You guys here?" He called as he walked through. He saw the suitcases. "Well they're back but they're not here..." --- "Of course." Hannes said and took Jean's hand. Leading him towards the centre of the room to dance with him. "I-...I am not familiar with this music. How do you dance to this?" he asked, feeling a little embarrassed. Letting Elimar lead her to the gardens, she was in awe of both the size and the sight of them. The hedges and trees were trimmed and well taken care of. There was flowers of all sorts of varieties on all sides. Further into the gardens was a circular, wooden pavilion that was raised just enough to overlook most of the gardens. Unlike the hall, outside was peaceful and quiet. Here and there were beautiful marble sculptures, as well as the odd little water fountain. She walked down the path with him, Racheal admired the radiant colours of the flowers and their lovely smells which surrounded them. She climbed the steps to the pavilion and rested her hands against the railing to look out at the garden, seeing other vampires wandering down the numerous paths who also seemed to be enjoying the peace and beauty out here. "It's so beautiful." she sighed. Denix Vames - August 2, 2021 Leo sighed. "Probably not. He may be too smart but we'll find a lookalike corpse and put your scent on her so that it kind of works. Hopefully, it will." He opened the door to their room. "You can unpack your belongings and get comfortable. If you need any food, just use the numbers that are printed on the piece of paper on the bed. One of them calls the kitchen. You can order whatever you want." Ben held out his hand. "Thanks man." Leo shook it with a strong grip. He nodded. He left the room and knocked on Viktor's door. --- (i think we can leave these two lovebirds alone) --- Galiel nodded. "Ok!" "My thoughts exactly actually." ,said Carter. He placed a hand on his knee. "So, how does that feel to see me in this car without a shirt on? Giving you any ideas?" He winked. --- "Hmph! Wouldn't you like to know?" ,said Salvo. He glared at Mon. "I said shut up! Unless you want a bullet in between your fucking eyes!" His anger had gotten the best of him as the info on the crystal would be easy to read on his mind. The purple crystal was that of Leviathan origin. However, a Demon had given it to him as a favor for when he helped it out with some business of its own. This crystal can suck any soul out of a person's body and be used to keep the wearer looking young. --- "I'm glad you do." X looked around. "I never did look at this place the same way you do. It's good to have company around." --- "Maybe we should wait for them? In the meantime...." Will wrapped his arms around his waist. He pressed himself against him. "How about we have a little fun?" He smirked. --- "Well, pretend that you're a mindless person who's walking around aimlessly. Like this." ,said Jean. He started swaying about with his arms dangling by his sides. Moving to the beat of the song. His head rolled side to side. His feet went in all directions. (that was the best way i could describe goth dancing XD) "But no sight is more beautiful than what I see right before me." ,said Elimar as he looked at her. Shadowess - August 2, 2021 Jessica was doubtful that such a plan would work but she didn't have much of a choice or any other ideas, so she simply nodded quietly. Once Leo left, Jessica dropped her backpack on the floor and sat on the bed, covering her face with her hands to cry quietly. Catching Jessica's familiar scent, Niko got to his feet and pressed his face against his bedroom wall, knowing she was only one room away. He could also smell Ben and his heart sank a little. "At least I know you're not alone..." he whispered in German. "I imagine today has been stressful enough for the both of you... I'll talk to you tomorrow...when you've rested..." he stepped away from the wall and walked back to his bed, laying down and trying again to get some sleep himself. --- Hearing the knock, Viktor sat up and looked over. He caught Leo's scent and grinned. Finally! He wondered what had taken him so long. He got to his feet and walked over to the door. He opened it and smiled at Leo, greeting him immediately. "Hey! I was wondering when you'd come back!" he took out his phone and handed it to him. "I only trust you with this...I um...I recorded a message on there. All about my family's history. I thought that maybe it could be helpful? Oh! and I grew wings! Just like you said I might but...I don't know how to get them back out..." his cheeks turned a little red with embarrassment. --- Sebastian grinned and blushed madly. "Plenty." he purred. "Let's just say, I can't wait to get you alone again." he winked. --- Mon's eyes widened and he opened his mouth to apologise but quickly shut it and shook his head instead. David's telepathy wasn't as strong as most others who had the same ability but in this moment, several things became very apparent. He picked up from Salvo what the crystal was, which was highly disturbing in itself. But then he also picked up Mon and Bern's fears of Salvo. He glanced between them all for a moment, a little taken aback by all this new information. He pointed at Salvo with an angry expression. "That crystal isn't worth the pain that it inflicts!" he warned him. "Heed my advice and discard it before it makes you into more of a monster than you are now!" he then glared at Salvo. "And I will only say this one more time. Carter's business is not yours. Back off." --- Grinning, Tia leant in and kissed X's cheek before giggling and darting off into the woods. She stopped by a tree and looked back at him playfully before running again. --- Parker bit his lip, smirking and resting his hands on Will's chest. "What did you have in mind?" he asked coyly. --- (I'm just picturing Hannes's expression to this and it's priceless xD Like he's wondering 'how the fuck did we go from waltzing elegantly to this??' rofl) Hannes watched Jean and his eyes widened a little. He looked a little confused and lost. "And this is...this is how people dance now? Out there?" he asked as he watched his movements carefully. He glanced around and saw other vampires watching him curiously before hesitantly attempting to copy him. Hannes looked back at Jean and tried to copy him as well, although his movements were a bit stiff because he was worried he'd be doing it wrong and making himself look a fool in front of Jean. "L-like this?" he asked him as he moved. Racheal turned her head to look at him and blushed, seeing him looking back at her. She smiled shyly and bit her lip a little nervously before turning to face him. "Maybe we could dance now?" she asked, looking into his eyes and stepping close to him. She placed her hands on his shoulders. There was no music out here, but she didn't care. They could dance to the natural sounds of the night. The sound of the gentle breeze through the trees surrounding them. The chirping of crickets in the woods and beat of their own hearts.

Denix Vames - July 31, 2021 Ben grabbed her arm. Pulling her away from the door. "No!" He looked at her. "Jessica, I'm friends with people who use to do god-knows-what. What you did before you got here doesn't matter to me. And I'm sure anyone who would be willing to hear your story would understand." He bit his lip. "I'm going to talk to the Chief about this. See if he can do something to stop him. To make sure none of this gets out. Just please promise me that you won't turn yourself in." He glanced off with a frown. "I can't lose you." --- "And I could teach them to mow the lawn so I don't have to do it all by myself." ,said Kite. --- "He's definitely going to be thrilled. But I wonder how he's going to clean himself if he'll end up turning back into a merman just because of water." ,said Carter. --- The two guards looked at each other before frisking David for anything. Finding no wire or a weapon, they nodded. One of them opened the door. "Bern and Mon should be at the next door. They'll take you to the Don." --- X hesitantly nodded. "Of course." Once she would feel them, she would know them as rough. "My wings aren't meant for any comfort. Just as a tool. I never treated them like a beautiful piece of the world." --- "I can put her under witness protection. As long as she stays in the whitehouse, she'll be fine. Besides, we have plenty of blood bags here. You won't ever feel like feeding off of another person ever again." ,said Leo. --- Will leaned his elbow against the door. He let out an annoyed sigh when he heard River. 'Did I forget to turn off the radio? I think it might need some new batteries.' He said this in a sarcastic manner. --- Jean finished the bag. "I can't wait to see the party and the gifts that you all have for me. Especially yours." He soon got dressed in a red Victorian suit. Elimar smiled. He took the bag. "Thank you. I appreciate this." He nodded. "I'll be at the party now. You can tell Rachael where I am." He left the room. Heading down the hall to the ballroom. Shadowess - July 31, 2021 Jessica stopped and looked back at him when he grabbed her arm and pulled her away. She listened to him and although she was uncomfortable with putting him in the middle of her problems, she sighed and nodded tearfully. "Ok...but if it looks like I'm going to be arrested then please don't intervene or do anything to get yourself into trouble." She said and lifted a hand to caress his cheek. "I love you...I don't want you to get into trouble because of me! I can't do that to you!" --- Cindy laughed. "and I'll make fresh lemonade for you all for when you're done." --- Sebastian pulled a thoughtful face for a moment. "I hadn't thought of that!" he laughed. "Well, David said it'd only happen if over 70% of his body got wet, so I guess if he was submerged up to about here?" he held a hand against his chest. "So, maybe he'll just have to wash one body part at a time." he chuckled. --- David stood still with his arms out by his sides while the men searched him. When they were done and seemed happy enough to let him in, he nodded at them. "I appreciate it." he said as he made his way inside. He looked at Bern and Mon who, apart from having flushed cheeks, didn't seem out of the ordinary at all. "You must be Bert and Mon." he greeted them. "I am David Sedley. I've come to have a chat with your Don, if that's alright?" he said in the same pleasant manner, giving none of these men any indication or reason to see him as any kind of threat. --- Tia felt the wings, the coarse skin against her soft hands. "But they are beautiful." she said, looking back at him. "Our changes are a part of who we are. I like the think the same truth is for everyone as it is for wolves. Just because something isn't smooth or soft looking, it doesn't mean that it can't be beautiful." --- Niko thought about this. Maybe that would be best? He didn't know her. He didn't know what her life was like or even what her name was but until the demon out there is stopped, maybe she would be safer here? He nodded at Leo. "Th-thank you!" he sniffled and wiped away more tears. --- "What?" Parker asked, raising an eyebrow but not taking his eyes off the road. "Pshh...smartass." River chuckled. "I got a point though, and you know it. So, relax would you? You and I both know Parker doesn't see you as 'weak'. He's just worried and he has a right to be. If roles were reversed and Parker told you he'd been caught crying, wouldn't you be worried?" --- When Jean was dressed, Hannes couldn't help wrapping his hands around his waist from behind as he looked at him through the mirror in front of them. "I hope you'll love it." he said as he kissed his cheek then his neck, slowly and softly. "Come, meine Geliebte. The night awaits." he said eagerly as he took Jean's hand and started to lead him out of their home and towards the hall. Tristan Stockhausen was already in the hall, sipping from a glass of venomed blood as he waited for the party to start. A few other vampires had started filing in as well. Tristan had been living outside of the castle for a few years and caught wind that a party to celebrate new-borns would be being held tonight. This was a big deal to the castle. Vampires were usually naturally born here so having new-born turned vampires was a rarity. Tristan could barely remember the last party that was held for such an occasion. He was pretty sure it had been at least a couple of centuries ago. So, it was no wonder that the vampires here were pulling out all the stops to make this night as memorable as possible. He saw Elimar and grinned widely. "Elimar! Long time no see!" he greeted him while scooping up a second glass from the table and offering it to him. "I hear you turned one of the new-borns. Didn't think you had it in you to even leave the castle!" he chuckled. "I just got in this evening so I've only heard the odd rumours. Tell me, what was it like? I've never tried to turn anyone before. Is it as good as they say?" Denix Vames - July 31, 2021 Ben touched her hand. "No matter what happens, I'll always protect you." --- "And we'll have cubed meat with those little toothpicks like at that wedding." ,said Kite. --- "That seems about right." Carter soon parked near the statue. A parking lot that viewed the structure. Galiel had an eel wrapped around his neck as he was close enough to the water so it could breath. He waved at them with a smile. "Looks like he's already made some friends." --- Bert nodded. "That's right. We'll take you to the Don since it seems like the other guys outside checked on you." They guided him to the Don's office which had a few shelves of old books dating back to the thirties. The Don himself was smoking a cigar as he read through some papers. He had black combed over hair and wore a dark blue suit. He seemed to be young for someone who was alive in the 1930's. That purple crystal around his neck might explain a few things about that. He lifted his head from the papers and studied David's face. "Who's this?" "Don Vassano. You have a visitor. His name is David Sedley. He would like to talk to you." ,said Bern. Salvo, the Don, took the cigar out of his mouth. Blowing smoke out. He raised a brow. "Oh? About what?" --- X looked into her eyes. "I appreciate your words. You're....beautiful." He bit his lip. "Did I already say that?" --- Leo nodded. "No problem. I'll be back." He appeared in Ben's apartment. Ben stood in front of her. "Leo?" "Jessica and Ben. I have orders to put you both under the witness protection program because of Donnie." --- Will sighed. "Nothing Parker. I just....I'm sorry if I sounded like an ass earlier. I just don't want to worry too much about me. But then again, I've worried a lot about you before. So I'd be a hypocrite if I didn't let you focus on my well being." --- Jean looked into his eyes. "I already love this very moment." When he stepped into the party, he was amazed to find so many people there. "Wow! I've never been to such an event before. This is amazing." Elimar accepted the drink. "It's good to see you, Tristan. All is well. But I never turned anyone. Niko did. He was however executed for abusing his partner. I am taking her under my wing so that she can know our ways better. How is life like for you?" He sipped. Shadowess - July 31, 2021 Jessica had opened her mouth to argue, still not happy with putting Ben in this position, when Leo appeared. Ben stood in front of her and she peered at him warily. Holding onto Ben's arm tensely until she heard the reason he was here and she relaxed. He didn't know...and he wasn't here to lock her away. She placed a gentle hand on Ben's shoulder and nodded at him. "It's ok." she said softly. "This is for the best." --- "Maybe for our own wedding, too?" Cindy smiled. "...one day?" she looked at him lovingly. --- "Is that an eel??" Sebastian gawped as they approached him. --- David followed the men into the room and looked at Salvo, studying him subtly. He noticed the crystal but didn't stare at it too much so as not to draw attention to it. Focussing more on how he conducted himself during this meeting. "About Carter's Agency, sir." he answered. "I'm going to have to ask you and your men to not give Carter's business any more grief." he said in the same pleasant tone, only now he had a certain sternness to his voice. Mon tensed at David's words. "I don't think this guy realises who he's talkin' to, boss." he said, glaring at David. "Oh, I know full well who I am talking to. Although, I'm not entirely sure how he's still alive and kicking after all this time." David smirked. "I thought I recognised you...Pretty sure I read about you in the papers back in the day...If you were still around in the 40's, you might've seen mine in the papers, too." David said confidently. Knowing his own face had turned up in the news at least once for his efforts during the second world war...and for his obituary. --- Tia blinked at X then grinned as her cheeks turned pink. Having spent her whole life not needing to worry about being shy or practicing self restraint, she wasn't the least bit fearful as she leaned towards him and gently nudged his nose with hers. All she knew was that she wanted to be close to X and she acted impulsively by leaning her head against his affectionately. If she'd been in her wolf form while doing this, she would have rubbed her head against his to mingle their scents. To this pack, this was a very affectionate and intimate thing to do. "I like you." she whispered before pulling back and smiling at him. --- Parker glanced at Will before looking back at the road. "It's ok. I get it." he said with a small sigh. "We both know how to handle ourselves but the world is unpredictable...it's only natural that we worry about each other..." he said thoughtfully and glanced at him again. "I'll talk to Carter about me taking time off for a vacation. Did you have any thoughts on where you wana go?" --- Sven approached Jean and Hannes with a wide smile. "Welcome Home, Jean!" he greeted him in the traditional way. "We have set up the party with you and Racheal in mind. We had some humans in the castle during the day, working hard to fit the castle with uh...I believe you call 'wi-fi'? We've set up some new musical equipment that should be able to play any music that either you or Racheal like. Failing that, one of the human technicians was kind enough to put together a list of modern music's that we could play for you. The gardens are open for exploring at your leisure. There are plenty of bottles of venomed blood on the buffet table for refreshments and that pile of gifts over there-..." he gestured to one of the piles. "Is yours. You may open them at any time. I hope you enjoy yourselves tonight." "Ah!" Tristan took a sip of his drink awkwardly. "Sorry. When I heard you had a new-born living with you, I assumed..." he cleared his throat a little. "Life out in the world is great!" he said happily. "Sure, it was a little rough at first, getting passed the Steinheil hunters and getting used to how different the city is but, mein Gott!" he grinned. "The people in the city are so welcoming to our kind, my friend! I had pretty men and women alike just offering their throats and bodies to me! The music, the clubs and activities you can get up to out there...it is out of this world!" he sighed and shrugged. "Ah, but I would be lying if I said I didn't miss the simplicity of home..." he took a sip of his drink then gave Elimar a thoughtful look. "Have you considered performing the Übertragung des Blutwächters?" he asked. The Übertragung des Blutwächters or Blood Guardian Transference in English, is the tradition within the castle where a vampire taking in a New-Born, in the event of their original maker's passing or exile, would perform the same acts that the new-born's original maker had done when turning the new-born. Drinking from the new-born almost completely then feeding them their own blood. This, of course, would do nothing to the new-born as they had already been turned by their original maker. The sole purpose for this act was to bond the new-born to their new guardian. To bring them closer together and help them to feel as though their new guardian was really their maker. It was also entirely optional. Much like the creation of new-borns, the Übertragung des Blutwächters had also not been performed in a few centuries. At that moment, Bianka walked into the hall with a smile. She hurried over to Hannes and Jean and curtsied to them. "Welcome Home, Jean!" she greeted him. Shortly after Bianka, Larissa walked into the hall as well, and right behind her was Racheal. Racheal was wearing a beautiful, dark purple Victorian dress made of crushed silk. Her hair had been washed, brushed and half pinned up. Leaving just a few strands down to frame her face. Larissa had also done her makeup for her. Giving her eyes a smokey look with a dark purple eyeshadow and winged eyeliner. Her lips were a dark shade of red. She felt a little self conscious as she stepped into the hall and looked around until she saw Elimar and she smiled at him, immediately feeling more comfortable. Hearing Bianka's greeting to Jean, Tristan looked over. Eager to see what the new-borns looked like and he found his breath catching in his throat at the sight of Jean. "Excuse me, Elimar. I must greet the New-borns properly." he said, not taking his eyes off Jean as he started to walk over to him. "Welcome Home!" he greeted him, holding out a hand for him. "Apologies, I didn't get your name. I just returned to the castle this evening." he then explained, feeling a little embarrassed. Shadowess - July 31, 2021 Racheal's dress. Attached Image

shadowess - July 30, 2021 Seeing him getting angry, Jessica trembled and fidgeted with her hands anxiously. "Y-you don't know what she was like..." she said quietly. "I had to get away. I needed a life of my own. She wasn't going to let me have that. I felt so trapped." tears rolled down her cheeks as the memory of her picking up the heavy crystal ornament flashed through her mind. "I told her I wanted to leave...told her I found out about dad and my brothers...we argued. I said some things...she said some things...nasty things...then I just-..." She looked at her hands. She could still see the blood on them from that night. "Snapped...After I-...it was like I was dreaming...I cleaned up...I hid the-...but it felt like I was watching someone else do it...I had to leave...so I came here...to the US...to find my brother..." She lowered her arms, her shoulders drooped and she hung her head, closing her eyes to cry softly. "I'm sorry...I didn't mean to...I got so angry...and desperate...my ma..." --- Cindy blinked at Kite and her features softened. She wrapped her arms around him and held on to him tightly. "It's ok..." she said, though her own voice broke a little. "It's ok. I'm here." she leant her head against his and caressed both his cheeks. "I'm here and I'm not going anywhere." she said tearfully and kissed him in a soft, sweet and slow way. "God, I love you Kite. I love you, so much." she whispered and kissed him again, her own tears mingling with his but she didn't care. She just wanted to hold him and love him in any way that she could. "You make me whole." --- "Yeah...I know there's a Heaven but somehow I never imagined the whole 'Heavenly light' thing to be real...I should probably get back to see how Carter and Sebastian are. They should be back by now." then a thought occurred to Parker. "Hey, I never got to ask, was there a reason you were coming over to the office earlier?" he then smirked. "Or were you just missing me?" --- Excitement filled Tom as Nate climbed onto him and he felt the vibrations from his wings pass through him. He moaned into the kiss and gripped Nate's hips, loving how he felt against him. "Oh, fuck!" he moaned loudly, tilting his head back and moving his hips to grind against his. He went back to kissing Nate deeply, caressing his tongue with his own while gripping his ass with both hands. --- They had to be quiet and quick if they didn't want to be caught. But that didn't mean they couldn't be passionate with each other. Mon pressed Bern against the wall and kissed his neck. When he heard Bern moaning, he smirked. "Shhh." he whispered into his ear before nibbling on his earlobe. "Oh, I love you." he whispered, quickly unbuckling his pants and slipping a hand down them to pleasure him. His other hand slipped under Bern's shirt, feeling his hips and chest. He then worked quickly to unbutton his shirt and began kissing down his neck, to his collarbone, to his chest. Working his way down, all while keeping his hands on his hips and toying with the hem of his pants. When he reached Bern's stomach, now on his knees, he paused briefly to listen out for any footsteps then looked up at Bern and smirked. "Happy Anniversary." --- "The Mafia is still a thing?" David said in surprise after appearing next to them and making Sebastian jump once again. "I will never get used to that..." Sebastian sighed. "Whatever happened to knocking?" "I guess your group's bad habits rubbed off on me." David shrugged with a smile. He then turned back to Carter with a more serious expression. "From what I recall, the Mafia are not to be underestimated. You're sure it's really them?" --- "You have wings?" Jack looked excited at the thought then nodded eagerly. "Yes, please!" Even Tia was watching X in curious wonder at the mention of him having wings. --- When Allie approached him and placed her hands on his shoulders, Niko cried out, recoiled and pulled away from her. Scrambling across the wall to get away. "N-no! Bitte! Stay away! I am not safe, Liebchen! I'm a monster!" he said in a panic, worried he would harm her the way he'd hurt Racheal and Jessica. His face had turned pale as he watched her warily. "P-please! I don't want to hurt anyone anymore!" he wept. "I don't deserve kindness!" he despaired and started rocking back and forth again, hugging his legs. "O-O-One...T-Two...Th-Th-Three...F-Four..." Denix Vames - July 30, 2021 Ben frowned. "I see." He bit his lip before shoving the papers against Greg. "Get out of here and don't ever come back. I never want to see your face again." "What?! But Ben-!" "Go!" Greg glared at her. "This isn't over." He left. Ben slammed the door shut and locked it. He walked over to her with a sigh before holding her close. "It's alright. I understand why you did it but let's not discuss about this anymore. I can't exactly judge you for it since I was never there." --- "The same goes for you." ,said Kite who rested his head against her chest. "I can't imagine not having you around." --- (private time) --- Bern bit his lip. Doing his best to hold back moans as he felt his touch. He looked down at him and smiled. "Happy Anniversary to you too." (private time) --- Carter put his phone away. "Well, a couple of guys did shoot at my office with Tommy Guns and almost killed Parker. Not to mention, me and Sebastian were watching two guys give each other gits in front of a building that looks way too old. So I don't know. Either it's the mafia or we all had the same dream." He had said that last statement sarcastically. --- X's wings sprouted. They were red and fleshy. "They're not pretty but they help." --- Allie frowned. "Leo....If only Leo was here." Leo appeared. "You called?" "Leo! Please talk to him. It looks like he's been through a lot." "I'll try my best." She nodded. "Thank you." The agent escorted Allie out of the room. Leo knelt by his side. "You can talk to me. Tell me what happened. Right from the beginning." Denix Vames - July 30, 2021 (forgot to respond but here it is) "Oh! Um! Well, you see..." Will awkwardly his neck as he blushed. "Lang suggested we should take a vacation after he walked in on me crying." He frowned. Shadowess - July 31, 2021 When Ben told Greg to leave, Jessica opened her eyes and looked up in surprise. She'd fully expected him to be throwing her out, not Greg. She watched him leave and continued to tremble as Ben approached her, unsure of what to expect. When he pulled her to him and held her, she cried out of relief, hugging him tightly as she wept into his chest. "I'm sorry...I'm sorry..." she sobbed then began to cry out of grief, finally able to come to terms with what she'd done and grieve for her mother's death. --- Cindy held him to her, lovingly stroking his hair. "We'll be ok." she said after a long pause. "What matters is, we're both still here. Now we just need to try to focus on our future together. The kids." She glanced around the apartment then remembered something that might help them. "I totally forgot about the savings account that I set up when I first came to Earth. I have money in there that I used to buy my old apartment. I still own it, so I could sell it and add whatever I make to my savings and we could use that to buy a house!" she said excitedly. "A big house with three bedrooms and a garden!" --- David smirked at Carter's sarcasm then thought about how they should go about this. "I suppose I could attempt a civilised discussion with the rabble." he said contemplatively. "Failing that, if things turn violent I could put the fear of Hell into them to get them to back off." he shrugged. "Alright, point me in the right direction and I'll head there now. Oh, and before I forget..." he pulled out a vial of a turquoise coloured liquid. "Your friend, Galiel, asked me to look into a potion that would allow him access to land whenever he wanted. Once he drinks this then as long as 70% of his body stays dry then his tail will shift into legs and his gills will shift to lungs. Be sure he gets it for me. I left him somewhere near the Statue of Liberty." --- Being wolves, and being used to the horrific sight of humans changing into their wolf forms every month, non of the people in the room were phased by X's wings making an appearance. If anything, they were fascinated and stopped what they were doing to look at them. "Woah!" Jack beamed and ran around the bed to get a better look at them. Tia was even leaning back a bit to get a proper look. "They're big!" Jack said excitedly. He ran back around the bed and grinned at X. "You're like a super hero!" --- Niko stopped counting to stare at Leo with uncertainty. He smelled different. It wasn't like any scent he'd ever picked up before. He wasn't a Blood God...but he smelled pretty close to it. Yet, he couldn't fathom it. Still, he felt a strange sense of trust towards this complete stranger. Licking his lips nervously, he began to tell Leo his story. From when he'd lost his brother to hunters, hunting Steinheils with Hannes to try and get revenge, the awful things he'd put Racheal through, his imprisonment when he was caught, X's punishments, his trial then finally his capture, torture and rescue in Hell. By the time he was finished, he was sobbing and covering his face. "I deserved it! I don't deserve kindness! I should have just been left there to rot!" he despaired. --- Parker's eyes widened a little and he frowned at Will, looking at him worriedly. "You were crying?" he asked, seeming more concerned by this than the vacation idea. He looked around the room, recalling what the nurse had said about them needing to be quick so that other patients could use the room. "We should head out." he said and took Will's hand. "Let's go and see Carter first. We'll talk about the vacation later, ok?" --- Hannes had gotten up a little early, excited for the ball. He'd gotten dressed in a fancy, blue Victorian suit then fetched a blood bag for Jean. He sat on the edge of the bed, setting the blood bag down on his lap before leaning over and kissing Jean's head to wake him gently. "Guten Abend, my love. It's not much, but I suppose this would be our version of 'breakfast in bed.'" he chuckled and offered Jean the bag. Meanwhile, in other parts of the castle, preparations were well underway. The large doors to the gardens had been propped open. Lights along the path, illuminated the grounds. During the day, human technicians had been hired to give the castle access to the internet so that the new-born's favourite music could be played at request. The main hall had been decorated, a long table held jugs of venomed blood and rows of crystal champagne glasses. On one side of the hall was a rather large pile of gifts for Jean. On the other side was an equally large pile for Racheal. Bianka and Larissa were eagerly waiting in their home for Racheal to arrive so they could dress her for the occasion. Shadowess - July 31, 2021 Hannes's Outfit Attached Image Denix Vames - July 31, 2021 "Shhh, it's ok. It's ok. We'll get through this. I promise." ,said Ben. He brushed a hand over the back of her head. Putting it through her hair. "How about we watch something to get our minds off of this?" --- KIte chuckled. "A garden? I can't imagine working on a garden. I'm thinking you really like flowers. But I guess it wouldn't be a bad idea. After all, the kids need somewhere to run around." --- Carter took the vial. "Good to know. We'll give this to him." After he gave him the directions and the description of the house, him and Sebastian got into the car. Driving to the statue of liberty. --- X blushed. "Really? Thank you. I never thought anyone would say that." He rubbed some tears off. "I'm sorry. This is just so overwhelming. Thank you again." --- Leo sighed. He sat next to him. "Let me tell you something." He went through his entire story about how he use to kill creatures for ADIEU, had killed criminals when he escaped, and what being in the CIA was like. "So I know how you feel. I tried to kill myself for the things that I've done but someone came into my life and told me that I was worth something. The truth is that you can make up for the terrible things that you've done. You're not a lost cause." --- Will nodded. "Sure. But I was just crying. It's not a big deal." He seemed a bit annoyed about Parker being concerned about it. Wishing he had kept that to himself so he wouldn't seem weak to him. They left the room. Heading out of the hospital. --- Jean slowly opened his eyes. He rubbed them as he yawned. Stretching his arms out. He smiled at him. "It's alright. I don't mind." He sank his fangs into the bag. Drinking up the blood. Elimar gently shook Rachael awake. "Rachael? We have to take you to Bianka's room now so you can get into your formal wear." shadowess - July 31, 2021 Jessica pulled away a little to look at Ben tearfully. "Aren't you mad at me?" she asked, still surprised by how calm he seemed to be after finding out she was a murderer. "Ben...I killed someone and Greg managed to find that article...what if he tells someone else? What if he goes to the precinct with it? What if he calls the Irish authorities?" she asked worriedly. "You'd go down with me just for knowing and doing nothing about it! Ben, I can't let that happen!" she sounded a little panicked but she knew she couldn't let Ben get into trouble for something she had done. She stepped away from him and began marching towards the door. "I need to go and turn myself in! It's the right thing to do!" --- "My thoughts exactly." Cindy chuckled. "Maybe we could buy a swing set? Or a soccer net. We'll just have to make sure we mow the lawn every now and then." she said, trying to imagine what their garden would look like while she absent mindedly ran her fingers through his hair. "I could teach them to cook when they get older..." she said dreamily. --- Sebastian sat in the passenger seat again with a small smile. "I can't wait to see the look on his face when he sees what we've got for him!" --- David watched them leave then vanished, appearing down the road from the mansion where he walked up in a casual manner. Seeing the guards out front, David nodded at them and smiled pleasantly. "Good evening gentlemen. My name is David Sedley. Might I have a word with your Don?" he held up his arms. "As you can see, I am unarmed. If it makes you comfortable, I don't mind being frisked either as I can assure you that I am completely alone and in no way 'bugged'. I'm just here for a chat." --- "I like you!" Jack said and without much warning, he jumped up onto the bed and hugged him. When his friends started calling Jack over and running around again, Jack grinned and let X go, jumping off the bed. "I'm a hero too!" he announced to his friends before running at them while flapping his arms, pretending they were wings and making 'whoosh' noises with his mouth. Within seconds, the children were taking it in turns to pretend to be X, swooping in to save one of them who pretended to be in distress while the others pretended to be 'bad guys'. Tia giggled at the children's play then looked back at X in admiration. "They look up to you." she said softly then looked at his wings again. "Can I?" she asked while lifting a hand towards them hesitantly, wanting to know what they felt like. --- Niko listened to Leo quietly. He seemed to calm down as Leo's story went on and he wiped away some of his tears. When Leo finished speaking, he thought for a long, quiet moment about what he'd said. "I suppose... there's the red haired woman... X said he'd take me to her after I got some rest. I made a vow to protect her... I just-... I am afraid..." he admitted and turned his head to look at Leo. "What if I hurt her, too? What if I fail her? That demon... who ra-... who forced me to turn her... he is still out there somewhere... she's not safe." --- "If you say so." Parker said, unconvinced. They headed out to his car where he'd drive them both to Carter's office in a tense silence. The sound of someone tapping on a microphone reverberated through Will's head for a moment, before River's fake cough could be heard. "We interrupt this programme to bring you an important message." River said in a mock 50's announcer voice. "Emotions are not a weakness and without them we become monsters. Also, someone close to you being concerned for you just shows that they love you. So, don't get mad, especially when tomorrow is never promised. Now, back to your regularly scheduled programming..." --- Hannes grinned at Jean and brushed some of his hair out of his face while he drank. "Today is your day. When you're ready and once you're dressed we'll head to the hall where your gifts await." he then winked. "We'll save my gift until last." Racheal opened her eyes and blinked at him. Then she remembered what today was and she smiled, remembering the outfit she was going to wear. "Alright." she said and sat up, stretching a little before getting to her feet. She yawned. Though she thankfully didn't have any dreams when she slept, she also didn't tend to sleep well lately. Finding herself frequently waking up then struggling to fall asleep again during the day. She'd then follow Elimar back to Bianka's room, not feeling confident enough yet to navigate these halls on her own. Once they arrived, Larissa squealed excitedly and immediately hooked her arm around Racheal's before whisking her off to the bedroom before they could even say 'Hello'. Bianka watched them with an amused smirk while shaking her head a little. "She got up three hours early because she was excited about today..." she told Elimar. "Here, while she's distracted." she then said and pulled out a small bag from behind the couch and handed it to Elimar. "It's not much. Something I carved a few years ago that's been gathering dust on a shelf. Maybe Racheal would make better use of it than I ever did? Your gift to her." she told him as she dipped her hand into the bag and pulled out a small walnut wooden box for Elimar to see. The box itself had floral markings carved all the way around it and it had been varnished to give it a shiny, polished look. "It's a jewellery box." she said in a hushed voice. "I can't open it here because she'll hear it. But I built in a little music box that plays when you open the lid." she said as she placed the box carefully back into the bag. She glanced towards the bedroom door and grinned. "They're probably going to be a little while. If you want to head to the hall, we could meet you there?"

Denix Vames - July 27, 2021 "Please Jessica. You've done nothing but ignore me and Ben hasn't even called! I need to see him. Please. I told you about my story. Why can't you just let me see him?" ,asked Greg. --- Kite slipped his tongue into her mouth. Moaning into the passionate kisses. --- Luke placed his feet on the floor. His wings went back into him. "Sorry. Maybe we can have a private room to talk in?" --- "Honestly, it'd probably get popular. Especially with the erotica involved?" ,said Nate. He kissed him. "I can imagine someone making love after reading it." --- (i understand. I got most of my inspiration from the video game series MAFIA) "This really annoys you? Maybe I should stop wearing my cologne too." ,said Carter. Once they found the mansion, he parked a bit away from it. No one was outside. It seemed like all was quiet until two men walked out. Bern and Mon. They were a secret couple within their gang. Hiding their love from everyone else. It was their anniversary and they had to give each other small presents in secret. Bern handed him a new pack of playing cards for their future game of poker. "Now, you don't have to keep guessing what number is on what scratched up card." Carter smiled a little. "That's a bit surprising but also really adorable. They remind me of some people I think we know." --- Gabriel's wings vibrated. Once their clothes were off, he kissed all over his chest. "Wait till you have to limp after this." (private time) --- X smiled. "Thank you." He hesitantly touched her hand. "Um are you comfortable? I don't want you to think that I'm being....off. I could give you some space if you want." shadowess - July 27, 2021 Jessica grew flustered, her cheeks turning a little red. "N-no...now is not...I have to go!" she hung up, slightly panicked. Admittedly, she hadn't been in contact with Greg because their last encounter had left her feeling uncomfortable. Especially after Ben had said he didn't know him. She ran a hand through her hair worriedly. She stared at her phone for a minute, feeling guilty for cutting him off like that. But to her it would just feel wrong to talk to him without Ben getting to have his say. Maybe he'll calm down once Ben explained that he was a different Ben? She clung to that hope as she walked back over to the bed and climbed back under the covers, cuddling up to Ben and burying her face in his chest. "You remember that Greg guy I told you about?" she said. "Would you mind talking to him tomorrow? He's still convinced you're his ex and he's starting to get a bit obsessive...it's kinda freaking me out." --- Cindy moaned as well, caressing his tongue with hers when he slipped it into her mouth. --- May nodded, relieved. "This way." she said and led them to an empty room. "Try not to take too long. We need these rooms for patients." she said before leaving them alone and closing the door behind her. --- Tom grinned and kissed Nate back. "I would." he chuckled, giving Nate a playful look. --- (Just found a video with all the cutscenes. It's four and a half hours long xD Eh, I'll watch some of it on my break tomorrow.) Sebastian shook his head. "Yours is fine. But theirs? Smells like they poured the whole bottle on themselves." he chuckled. Mon grinned at the pack. "Thanks Bern, maybe we could play a game later?" he said before pocketing the deck. He then took out a small box and handed it to him. "I know we said nothin' flashy but I couldn't resist. I saw it and knew it would look good on ya." he said, blushing a little before casually looking over his shoulder to make sure they weren't being watched. Inside the box was a new white-gold Rolex watch. "I know what you mean." Sebastian smiled. His heart skipped a beat when he saw them looking around warily and worried that they might be spotted. "Maybe we shouldn't hang around." he suggested. "They already seem on edge." --- "Off what?" Tia asked innocently then shrugged. "I'm ok. I like talking to you." she smiled. "Hello!" Jack was standing next to them and beaming at X. "Why you wearing that?" he said, pointing to X's tie. Trying to figure out what it was for. Denix Vames - July 27, 2021 Ben frowned. "Tell you what? How about I call him now? He can come over and we can talk. You don't have to be here for it if it makes you feel uncomfortable." He sat up and called up Greg. Explaining to him that he could meet him at his apartment an hour later. Giving him the address. --- Kite brought a hand to her waist. Getting under her blouse where he brushed a thumb over her hip. Kissing her neck gently. --- Will hesitantly walked over to Luke. "How are you here? I mean as an Angel?" Luke shrugged. "I'm not too sure but I think God wanted me to have a job so I could help. Maybe he saw something in me that I didn't?" "Well, I'm just glad you're ok. I really thought you were gone." "Thankfully no but I appreciate your concern. Anyway, it's nice to meet you both." He held out a hand for them to shake. Once he got their names, he nodded. "Hey, I heard about that detective agency long before I met you guys. Word gets around fast. I know this is sudden but could I possibly work part time with you guys? I'll still be busy with duties from God but I can still fit a few things in my schedule. You see, I've always wanted to be a detective but I never had the chance." "You'd have to talk to Parker here about that." --- Nate smirked. "How naughty." He brushed a hand over his chest. --- (that's fine. by the way I've only played halfway into the game. I've only gone as far as them talking about robbing a bank. Just saying in case you were gonna bring up any cut scenes) "Sure, I wouldn't mind." ,said Bern. He smirked at him. "Mon, you're such a sly dog." He opened the box. was immediately taken aback by the watch. "This is....! You've really outdone yourself." He put it on. Brushing his fingers over the glass that was keeping the inside safe and working. "Thanks man. I love it." He gave him a quick hug and a kiss before anyone could have noticed. He frowned. "Wish we didn't have to hide our relationship to everybody. You'd think the boss would understand after losing his pregnant wife." "You're right. Let's head back to the office." ,said Carter. He backed up the car before turning it. Driving to his office. --- "Oh? Thank you. I like talking to you to." ,said X. He smiled at Jack. "It's part of my uniform. I'm supposed to wear it. It's professional. I know that's hard to understand but basically I have to wear it if I want to keep doing this job." Denix Vames - July 27, 2021 (so I basically used Sam, left side, as inspiration for Bern and Paulie for Mon. you don't have to picture them as those two. I just thought I should let you know. and the profile pic I currently have is Thomas who inspired the mob boss character for this scenario) Attached Image shadowess - July 28, 2021 (Ah, cool! Yeah, I'll stick to those visuals. It helps ) Jessica hesitated then nodded. She wasn't comfortable with inviting Greg around but if it helped to clear things up and stopped him from acting weird then she supposed it wouldn't hurt to talk to him as soon as possible. "It's ok, I'll stay here." she said as she got up and started to get dressed again. Once dressed, she'd sit in the living room, waiting anxiously to get this whole thing over and done with. --- Cindy closed her eyes and tilted her head back a little, letting out a soft sigh as she enjoyed the way Kite made her feel. She moaned a little and shivered as he touched her hip. She caressed his chest with her hand, undoing a couple of buttons before sliding her hand under his shirt to get a better feel of his chest. --- "Um..." Parker hesitated, then scratched the back of his head awkwardly. "It's really Carter's call but I don't think there'd be an issue." he said. "As for how you're an Angel so fast, my great grandad once told me that half Devils, half Demons and half Angels who lived good lives immediately turn full Angel as soon as they die and arrive in Heaven." he then shrugged. "Either that or God -really- likes you." --- Tom's attention on his book had completely evaporated and was consumed by Nate now. He grinned mischievously up at Nate, leaving the book laying on his stomach, face down. "Mmhmm.... What 'cha guna do about it?" he challenged playfully, his eyes becoming lustful. --- (lol No worries, I won't spoil anything. ) Mon was thrilled to see that Bern had loved his gift. His heart fluttered when Bern hugged and kissed him and he frowned too when he expressed his frustration at their relationship staying a secret. "I guess some people are just set in their ways, no matter what..." he shrugged with a sigh. "But, who knows? The world is changin' every day. Maybe one day he'll realise that a couple like us isn't such a bad thing?" he added hopefully. Once they'd pulled away and started driving back to the office, Sebastian rolled up his window and kept an eye on his side mirror. "So, any ideas on how we go about this? This seems like a tricky one." he asked, glancing towards Carter. --- Jack tilted his head to one side as he listened to what X told him. "Like this?" he asked before diving under the bed to pull out a comic book that one of the agents had donated to the children. None of them could read the words yet but the agent had been kind enough to explain what was happening in the comics as simply as he could so that the children could enjoy the pictures in them regardless. He showed X the front cover, pointing to the red S on Superman's costume. "He always wears that when he saves people." he said, repeating what the agent had told them, then pointed to X's tie again. "You was wearing that when you saved me and mommy! Are you like superman?" --- 12...13...14... The sound of moans in his ear. 23...24...25... A knife suddenly cut his arm, making him cry out. The moans got louder despite his sobbing. 47! 48! 49! The knife sunk into his shoulder slowly, twisting as it went. "NO!!! STOP IT! GET AWAY FROM ME!! STOP IT!!" Niko screamed in German and shot out of the bed, drenched in sweat and scrambling into the corner of the room. He was still half asleep and could still see his nightmare whenever he blinked. Panting, he blinked rapidly while looking around the room frantically for a moment, half expecting to be punished for pulling away and being defiant...but he was alone and this wasn't that basement. His heart was beating so hard, he thought it might beat right out of his chest. His entire body was trembling. He sobbed, still breathing heavily as he brought his knees up to hug them. Hiding his face behind his knees as he rocked back and forth. "50...51...52...53...54..." Denix Vames - July 28, 2021 Ben got dressed too. He soon heard the knock at the door. He opened it. "Hey-" Greg suddenly hugged him. "Ben! I'm so happy to see you again! You don't know how much I missed you!" Ben awkwardly patted his back. "Sorry pal but I don't know you. I may look like your boyfriend but I'm not him." Greg glared. "You are! You just don't remember!" He shoved a file to him. "What's this?" "Everything you need to know about her. And I mean really know." Ben opened the file. He skimmed over the papers before his eyes widened. He turned to her. "Jessica? Why are you and your mother declared as missing?" --- Kite took her blouse off. He kissed her stomach before unbuttoning her pants. --- "Oh. I see. Then I'll return to Heaven and wait for your answer. Thank you for talking to me." ,said Luke. "No problem. I'm just glad that you're here." ,said Will. Luke nodded. "As am I. Take care." He disappeared. --- "What am I going to do about it?" Nate slipped a hand under his shirt. "I'm going to make you ride this train of mine hard until you can't walk anymore." He unbuttoned his pants and slipped a hand under there. --- "Hopefully." ,said Bern. He thought for a moment. "Do you think we have time to be alone for a few minutes? Like have a really private moment together?" "I'm not too sure. We could have David talk to their boss. He seems to be decent at negotiating." ,said Carter. --- X chuckled. "Something like that. Yes." --- Allie knocked on his door. "Excuse me? Whoever's in there, are you alright? Can you open the door for me?" shadowess - July 30, 2021 Watching the way Greg hugged Ben and said he knew him, Jessica felt a pang of guilt. What if they'd been wrong? What if Ben really didn't remember? And she took him for herself. Yet, she couldn't help how she felt. She loved Ben, too. She was then taken aback by Greg's words when he gave Ben the file. What could he possibly know about her?? Then Ben asked his question and her face turned pale. She stared at the two of them in stunned silence as her mind raced, completely forgetting about Greg's telepathy in her panic. Momentarily, she also forgot that she wasn't human anymore. How did he know to look that up?? Did he really hate her this much? To expose her like this? How was she supposed to answer Ben?! How could she possibly tell him that she'd killed her mother and then ran? To top off the fact that he might hate her and leave her if he found out, he was also a police officer. Her life would be over, completely and utterly. "What? Uh-...I-...I..." she shook her head a little, trying to think of how she was going to explain this. She was terrified of losing everything and was considering lying to try and get out of it but she just couldn't bring herself to lie to Ben. So, she stumbled on her words, her mouth drying up out of nerves. --- Letting out a soft sigh, Cindy smiled at Kite. She ran her hands through his hair, loving how soft it felt between her fingers. --- "You too." Parker nodded before Luke vanished. He sighed and turned to Will. "Are you alright?" he asked, turning to wrap his arms around him. --- Tom gasped softly then tilted his head back a little, letting out a light moan. He smirked, biting his lip a little. He put the book to one side and lifted his hand to caress Nate's cheek. "Well, choo choo, then." he chuckled, grinning at him playfully. --- Mon glanced around again and smirked. "I think we got time for a 'private chat'" he said and looked towards the mansion. "We could always check the wine cellar...to make sure no one is dippin' into any of the boss's good stuff...and also check that the locks are workin'" he hinted. --- "Sounds good. We should call him and explain things when we get back then. Maybe he can set something up?" Sebastian nodded. --- Jack's eyes lit up and he beamed at X. "Can you fly, too?" he asked excitedly, wondering if X was like a super hero, like the ones in the comics. Tia was smiling at the two of them, watching their interaction intently. --- Niko barely heard Allie's voice. Too traumatised from reliving what had happened in Donnie's basement to respond. He continued to rock back and forth. Sobbing and counting bricks that were no longer there. Denix Vames - July 30, 2021 Ben glared at her. "Jessica, you said we weren't going to lie to each other anymore. Please tell me the truth." --- Tears dripped down KIte's cheeks. He held her close. Clutching the back of her blouse. "I'm sorry. I just can't stop thinking about it. How I almost lost you..." --- Will nodded. "Yeah, I think so." He looked at where Luke once stood. "That sure was something else." --- Nate laughed before getting on top of him. His wings sprouted. They vibrated as he slipped his tongue into his mouth. Passionately kissing him as he rubbed himself against him. --- Bern smiled. "Good idea." They headed to the wine cellar. Making sure no one was inside except for them, he wrapped his arms around his neck when he was pressed against the wall. He moaned into the passionate kisses before tilting his head back when he felt Mon's lips on his neck. "Mmm....Oh god...." He gripped the back of his head. Letting out soft low moans. --- "That wouldn't be a bad idea." Once parked at the office, Carter hopped out of the car. "I'll call him now." He called up David. "David? It's Carter. We need your help with some trouble we've been having. There's this gang that wants to own my business. We know where they're located and was wondering if you could meet them? Discuss to them about how they can't own my business. Be careful. It's the mafia." --- "Yes but only because of my wings." X's smile grew a bit. "Would you like to see them?" --- An agent had unlocked the door. Allie ran in. "Sir!" She placed her hands over his shoulders. Shaking him. "Sir! It's alright! You're safe here!"

shadowess - July 25, 2021 "Who said anything about violence?" Donnie asked playfully. "Relax, I'm not asking you to kill her. That would be quite impossible now, given what she is. Besides, I'm going to need her alive. However, there is a better, more LEGAL way to get Miss 'Wilson' out of the picture and, rest assured, that as soon as Ben finds out who she really is, he will be more than willing to listen to what you have to say. All you have to do is bring a certain crime in Ireland to his attention. I believe the name 'Sullivan' should help you. Look it up, print what you find and then I'll give you the address." Sullivan being the surname of Jessica's widowed mother. While the body still hadn't been found, both Jessica and her mother's faces have turned up in Irish newspapers as 'missing people' with foul play suspected after police found blood traces in her mother's house. If Greg searched the name, it was likely that he'd find a copy of the article online that showed pictures of both Jessica and her mother, with the print mistakenly naming both of them as Sullivan and making it seem like Jessica had changed her name. --- Cindy giggled at how awkward Kite had gotten, finding it adorable. "It's ok." she chuckled, resting her hands on his chest. "I never thought I'd be a mother...but now I have a chance to have a real family of my own. I'm so happy, Kite." she said lovingly and kissed him slowly. When the kiss broke, she rested her head against his. "Watching TV isn't a bad idea." she smiled. "C'mon, let's get cuddled up." she turned, taking his hand and walking over to the couch. --- Evans nodded. May knocked on the door and poked her head in to see if things were normal again. "Oh, good. He's in here, dear." she said, turning her head to look behind her momentarily before stepping into the room to let Parker through. He hurried straight over to Will and knelt in front of him, placing his hands on his shoulders. "Hey, I got here as soon as I could. Are you alright?" he asked, looking at him worriedly. Evans and the Angel nurses left to see to their other patients. Only May stayed behind to open up the blinds and prop the door open again. --- "Aww! That was sweet of them." Tom said, looking at the wallets. "I hope they had a good time. They both looked like they needed some time to themselves, didn't they?" he was sitting on the couch with one leg tucked underneath him. He'd been reading a book when Nate returned. --- Sebastian followed Carter then chuckled at his comment to upgrade. "It might help with the paperwork." he nodded. "Apart from the bullet holes, the place seems pretty clean." he looked out of the window thoughtfully, peaking through the blinds. "There's tire tracks on the road outside. They must've driven off pretty fast. We might be able to pick up their scent from there and follow it. What do you think?" --- "Being strong isn't everything." David told him. "Myself and Donnie were trained by Lucifer's best. We were meant to become leaders on the front lines in the war against Heaven...before everything changed for the better. So, we were trained in tactics, negotiation... all the necessary skills required to lead an army to victory." David glanced around the room thoughtfully. "When we were preparing to face your father, I combed the Library in search of any information I could find regarding Leviathans, in the hopes that it would give me some sort of advantage. All I found was a rather large book, written mostly in a language older than Demonic. I couldn't read it and the parts I could read were riddles and poems that I could barely make sense of. Perhaps you'd have a better time of deciphering it? I suppose you have a right to keep it, given that it's about your kind. Who knows, maybe it'll answer some questions you might have?" --- Robert couldn't help smiling, his cheeks turning pink as he rested his hands on Gabriel's chest. Those eyes...he could easily get lost in those eyes. "I think I'd like that." he blushed. Then he smirked and added playfully; "Boss." --- The woman blushed but seemed totally relaxed as X sat next to her. Like she trusted him without question. "Two-Two-Six." she answered as if it was an ordinary name. She then tucked some of her hair behind her ear and blushed a little. "But when the masters weren't paying attention, my mother called me Tia." she said in a slightly quieter voice, as if still afraid her old 'masters' would hear her and punish her for it. Yet she smiled mischievously as she said it, as if taking some thrill in this small rebellion. "My son is Two-Four-Seven. But I call him Jack." Denix Vames - July 25, 2021 Greg nodded. "Alright. I'll get right to it then. But do you think you can help me find a way to get Ben to remember who I am and what he use to do?" --- Kite and her sat on the couch. Watching some cheesy rom-com. "Oh god. Please tell me we're not like that in front of our friends? I mean I love what we do with each other but I hope we're not annoying around our group." --- Will sobbed in his arms. Resting his head against Parker's chest. "I-I couldn't save him. I failed." --- Nate set the wallets on the coffee table. "They did. And now they look like caramel lollipops." He chuckled at his own comment. He sat next to him. "So, what are you reading there? How to make love in twenty six positions?" The last sentence was a joke. --- "I thought only werewolves could follow scents? And what if their scent is already disappearing as we speak? Don't scents have a time limit or something?" ,asked Carter. --- Hades nodded. "I'd like that. Thanks...." He hugged him. "Dad." --- Gabriel smirked. He nibbled on his neck before gently laying him down on the floor. Getting on top of him where he slipped his hands under his shirt. Feeling up his hips as he slipped his tongue into his mouth. Passionately kissing him. --- "Tia and Jack? I like that. You should stick to those names. They're a lot better than numbers." ,said X. He bit his lip. "Normally, I don't give out my real name but I'd like to tell you it. Would you like to know?" Denix Vames - July 26, 2021 (so i was thinking that when David does meet the mob boss, the boss will have his two best friends by his side. i was wondering if you could play as one of them? their names are Bernado La Russa and Monaldo Ciriello. Bern, tall man, and Mon, a bit rounder, could be short for their names. You can pick whichever character and visual that character however you want to in your head to describe the scenes better when you play as them. whoever you don't pick I'll be that person. I decided to create them for a plot involved with the mafia. So their boss doesn't know they're a couple because they he's homophobic. at some point, David will hint at the relationship, that's probably not his character thing but maybe we could write something else then to get the relationship out there. then David could lecture the boss when he attempts to shoot them? this sounds extreme but i thought it would be an interesting scenario. also the boss's name is Salvo Vassano) shadowess - July 26, 2021 "It's a deal." Donnie grinned. "You go ahead and do some research then bring what you find to Ben's attention. I'll work on helping him get his memories back." --- Cindy was sitting on Kite's lap, her legs across his with one arm around his shoulders and the other resting on his chest while she leant her head against his. She giggled at his comments. "Nah! Are you kidding? You've seen how loved up some of them can be around each other. I like to think we're tame in comparison." she smirked. "Until we're alone." --- Parker wrapped his arms around Will, stroking the back of his head gently. He was shocked that the man didn't make it, but he supposed it all depended on how strong a person is, as well as other factors such as health. Neither of them had known the man, so they had no way of knowing if he'd pull through. "No." Parker said softly. "You did the best you could with what you had. That's all any of us can do. The fact that you tried to save him still makes you a hero to me. We can't control how everything will turn out." he kissed the top of his head and simply held him, trying to comfort him. "He's right you know." River said. "You're a good guy but we can't win every battle. What's important now is how we deal with this and that we still do our best to help others, even if we don't know how things will go." --- Tom chuckled at Nate's first comment about how Carter and Sebastian looked. He then blushed and pretended to look shocked at Nate's last comment, although he couldn't help laughing. "You're so naughty!" he bantered. "It's one of the Anne Rice novels." he blushed. "I guess I'm a little curious about the vampire fictions out there since I became one. So far, this lady came the closest. I wonder if she knew any real ones...or if the vampires in these books are real and she just edited the story a bit so hunters wouldn't figure it out and go after them. Either way, they're pretty interesting." --- "Holiday brain set in already?" Sebastian chuckled. "Don't you remember? I followed Vincent's scent the first night we met. Right before we bumped into Theo in that abandoned mall." he glanced out of the window again. "And yes, scents tend to fade over time so we'll have to move now if we hope to catch it." --- David was taken aback by Hades calling him 'Dad'. His cheeks turned red but he wrapped his arms around him gently, barely able to contain the smile spreading across his lips. "No problem." he said. "Boy, I hope Amelia doesn't get jealous." he chuckled, jokingly. He then looked at Hades as a thought occurred to him. "I don't suppose you've been to see your mother since you came back? I'm sure she misses you terribly. It might put her mind at ease, knowing that you're alive and safe." --- Robert moaned a little as Gabriel kissed his neck and let him set him down on the floor. He shivered excitedly, feeling Gabriel's body on his and his hands on his hips. He moved his own hands to Gabriel's chest, moving one hand up to feel his soft hair. He moaned into the kiss, caressing his tongue with his own. He then moved his hands down to Gabriel's shirt and began to unbutton it slowly. --- Tia's smile widened at his comment about them using their chosen names more often. She blushed, enjoying this conversation. She then looked at X, her curiosity peaked as he told her that X wasn't his real name and that he was willing to tell her if she wanted. She felt flattered that he would want to tell her and nodded at him, looking at him with the same wonder in her eyes that she'd had when she'd first seen him after transforming back into a human. (Sounds good to me. Should be interesting to play out. I could play Mon, if you want.) Denix Vames - July 26, 2021 "Thank you. Goodbye." Greg hung up. He did his research. Printing the papers needed to let Ben be concerned. He called up Jessica. If she were to answer, he would say, "Hello? Jessica? I was wondering if I could meet Ben. I never had the time because of my work but now I'm free." --- Kite smirked. "You little devil." He kissed her. --- Will relaxed in his hold. Wondering if either of them were right. Was he just hating himself? A bright light suddenly glowed from where they were. His eyes widened at the sight of the same man he had brought in to the hospital was flying in place with his wings out. He was now an Angel. The man smiled. "Hello. My name is Luke. Sorry for scaring you. I thought I was going to stay dead." He glanced at the wings. "It seems like God had other plans." --- "I'm sure they're all fictional. I can't imagine anyone publishing their experiences." ,said Nate. --- "Alright but we'll need to be careful. The mafia are a large group. And I mean big. You go in there places of business and there's always a hundred of them. We can't let them see us. Let's just find out where the hideout is and head back here to make a plan." ,said Carter. "I'm going to change into something proper real quick." At their bedroom, he threw on some dark brown pants and a black buttoned shirt. His red crooked tie sat there. Once they were ready, they would do their best to follow the scent in Carter's car as he was driving. (that's fine. I'll be Bern then. also the mafia's business place will be a more vintage mansion. something out of the thirties. It'll make sense once the boss explains things) --- "I really should tell her. I completely forgot." Hades stood. "I'll come back later. Thanks for the conversation." He disappeared. --- Gabriel moaned. He unbuckled his belt. Bringing a hand under his pants where he rubbed there as he moved his lips to his neck. Biting down hard. --- X leaned in to whisper into her ear. He said, "It's Xeno." shadowess - July 27, 2021 In Ben's arms, naked and in bed, Jessica was smiling to herself with her eyes closed. Resting her head on his chest and still breathing a little heavily from what they'd been doing. Her phone ringing would break their quiet moment and Jessica groaned. "Aww...I don't want to move!" she complained with a giggle. Still, she got up and walked over to her jacket. She took out her phone and answered it. She listened to Greg, surprised to hear from him. She was even more surprised to learn that Ben hadn't gotten around to calling him to clear things up like he said he would. "Uh...now?" Jessica looked back at Ben, her features reflecting her confusion. "Now is not a good time. Listen, I'll call you back and we'll talk. But it's getting kind of late now." she said, wanting to put off talking to him until after she'd spoken to Ben. --- Cindy giggled into the kiss, then kissed him again slowly while caressing his cheek. --- Parker shut his eyes tightly to shield them from the light. May had done the same and covered her face with her arm. Both of them blinked, trying to see through the light until it faded and their eyes adjusted. May looked around at the other visitors in the room who, thankfully, still hadn't woken up yet. She then glanced around and saw the other patients outside the room had also closed their eyes, looking confused. Using the light to her advantage, she hurriedly shut the door and closed the blinds once more. "Luke?" Parker groaned, still squinting a bit. "I guess so. I wonder what though." May faked a cough into her fist and looked at Luke expectantly. "Excuse me, would you mind? Your wings." she nodded to the passed out visitors. "They don't know and seeing you might cause some commotion. We need a calm atmosphere in a hospital." --- "Spoil sport." Tom pretended to be disappointed as he lay down on the couch and rested his head on Nate's lap while holding the book on his stomach. He looked up at him and smiled. "Can you imagine though? If we wrote a book about our lives then passed it off as fiction?" he chuckled. "I mean, I wouldn't. But I wonder how it would do if I did." --- Sebastian nodded seriously then when Carter mentioned getting changed, he realised he still looked like he was about ready to go surfing. Chuckling at the thought of chasing down the mafia in swimming trunks, Sebastian followed him and got changed as well. Wearing dark jeans and a black, button up shirt with the sleeves rolled up. Sebastian sat in the passenger side of the car with his window rolled down and his head poking out just a little. He took in quick breaths to try and keep track of the scent. "They really like their cologne, don't they? I'd have thought their scent would've faded by now but it's like my nose is being assaulted!" he laughed. "Either that or...it's getting stronger. Carter, I think we're close." (Alright, I'll let you do the intro for the mafia. I only really have a vague idea of how they're usually portrayed. I might have to start watching some Godfather clips or something for research xD ) --- David nodded and watched Hades vanish. He looked around the bedroom awkwardly then stood and headed towards the door. He only opened it a little and heard Roberts moans for a second before closing the door again hurriedly. "Good grief...it's like being at Carter's when Nate and Tom are in the washroom...I wonder if a strong libido is common in Angels..." he muttered to himself before glancing around the room once more. "I suppose I could come back for that tour later." he chuckled then vanished, appearing in Hell's library and taking in a deep breath, relishing the smell of old books. "Ahhh...home sweet home." he smiled. --- Robert tilted his head right back and let out a loud moan, his whole body shivering from the thrill Gabriel gave him. "Yes!" he moaned, breathlessly. His hands feeling his chest and hips until they found Gabriel's belt and he began to unbuckle his pants as well. --- Tia's cheeks turned a deep shade of pink as he leaned in and she felt he body heat from how close he was. When he told her, she smiled widely and turned her head to look at him. She opened her mouth but stopped herself before she could repeat it, biting her lip a little instead as she looked into his eyes. Her eyes sparkling as she gazed at him. "I like it." she said quietly to him. "I won't tell anyone." she whispered, her intentions nothing but honest. "I promise."

shadowess - July 24, 2021 (Interesting >:-D ) Jessica sat up, a little disappointed that he'd stopped but hearing his reason, she understood why he was worried. "Ben, I'm fine." she smiled at him understandingly. "Better than fine! It's weird...I thought I was alive before but I feel way more alive now! Like I just have...so much more energy!" she grinned, seeming a little excited as if she was just realising how different she felt after turning. "And look!" she pointed to her leg. "I've healed already!" she beamed and looked back up at him. She got to her feet and wrapped her arms around his shoulders. "If you're still not comfortable then I can wait." she shrugged. "I just...I missed you, that's all...a lot...I'm just happy to finally have you home from the hospital and I'm so relieved that I can still be here with you." she said, resting her head against his. "Can you blame me for wanting to lose myself to you?" she smirked. --- "Slow down!" Cindy laughed. "I'm not even showing yet! We've still got at least eight and a half months before the kids arrive. That's plenty of time to plan all this stuff. We'll take our time with it and have fun with it along the way. I wonder what kinds of crazy things they'll make me crave." --- Nurse May nodded and pointed the way to the bathrooms so that Will could wash his hands. It would be several minutes of non-stop work to try and save the man's life before Doctor Evans finally stopped trying to resuscitate him and announced his time of death with a heavy sigh. Evans turned away from the man's body while the nurses moved the blanket over the man's head. He walked over the the sink, still sweating from his efforts, and washed his hands thoroughly. While it was an unfortunate part of his job, losing a patient was never easy. Harder still, was the part where he'd have to inform the patient's friends and relatives of their passing. After removing his blood stained apron and face mask, Evans headed out to the waiting room to let Will know the unfortunate news. --- Parker bit his lip. This was exactly what he didn't want to happen. Carter was supposed to be relaxing on vacation. Not getting stressed out by what was happening at home. But there was no going back now and with it being as big as this, it wasn't like he was left with much choice. "Yes, sir." he nodded then looked at the tire tracks burned onto the road from where the vehicle had taken off in a hurry. If only he knew what the car had looked like or what the licence plate number was... "I'm going to look around the place for any clue that might point us to where they'd be hiding. I'll see you real soon." he said before hanging up and looking around carefully. He checked the bullet holes, bagged up a bullet casing and checked out the pattern in the tire tracks, quickly drawing the shape as best he could into his notepad for reference. --- David looked at Gabriel and nodded. "Thank you." he said before helping Hades up to sit on the end of the bed. "Talk to me, Hades. What were you thinking?" David asked him in a gentle tone. "Why did you do what you did? Was it to vent your anger? To channel your pain? It's alright, I'm not judging you. I just want to understand so that I can help you, that's all." Robert would follow Gabriel out of the room and sigh. "Well, that was an unexpected adventure." he said, looking at Gabriel. "What should we do now, boss?" While Robert called Gabriel 'Boss' out of respect for him literally being in charge of him, he also occasionally used it as a pet name. While in service to Gabriel, Robert had found that he quite enjoyed being his submissive servant...in all contexts. So much so, that he'd strongly considered staying on as Gabriel's assistant when the bracelet would finally be removed...if Gabriel still wanted him then, that is. --- "Yes sir." the agent nodded. "A reading and writing class is already set up though. But er-...if I could make a couple of suggestions?" "Mama!" the boy suddenly shouted and ran over to his mother who lifted him into her arms. Smiling widely at him. For a moment, her eyes moved to X and she grinned, her cheeks turning pink. "Maybe a sex ed class? I don't think any of these people have even heard of condoms..." the agent continued speaking. Behind him the mother had playfully thrown her child onto the bed and pulled his shirt up to blow raspberries onto his belly, causing him to laugh loudly and hysterically. The boys laughs so contagious that his mother had started giggling as well between raspberries. "Maybe some kind of crèche too, for the kids?" the agent kept going, oblivious to what was happening behind him. Denix Vames - July 24, 2021 (glad you think so) Ben smiled. He wrapped his arms around her. "I guess I can't really." He kissed her passionately. Bringing his hands under her blouse. --- Kite cringed. "Oh god! I hope it's nothing smelly." --- After Will washed his hands, he came back to the waiting room. He stood. "How is he doc?" When he learned that the man was dead, he was shaking. He breathed heavily as he clutched his head. Recalling how River died. About how he had almost lost Parker. "No! No, I was here on time! I never slowed down! He should have been fine!" A red bubble formed around himself. He fell to his knees. "He's supposed to be fine!" --- Carter informed Sebastian about the situation. "So, I'm planning on going back. Having Nate teleport us. I know you wanted us to have a nice vacation and we did. But this is the mafia. It's a completely different story. You understand, right?" --- Hades shrugged. "I don't know. I just did it. It was like something else had taken over me. Not literally but I think I just lost myself after I thought you....died." "I'm not sure. We don't have much to do at all. We could go to the dancing room and hang out there." ,said Gabriel. --- "You make some great points. Get right on those ideas as soon as possible. Is there anything that you need my help on by the way?" ,asked X. shadowess - July 25, 2021 Smiling, Jessica kissed Ben back just as passionately. She moaned a little, feeling his hands on her skin, under her shirt. Her own hands wandered over his body, feeling his chest. On a rooftop, across the street, Donnie was watching them through the window with a smirk. He'd already managed to snap a couple of photo's of them kissing on the bed before they'd suddenly stopped and was taking a few more photos of them, now that they'd resumed. "That should do it. As much as I'd love to stay and watch, you are just one person I'd like to get revenge on." he whispered. "I have so much work to do and I can't wait to see you all broken." he vanished, appearing in the research facility where Greg worked. It was late in the day and the office seemed to be empty. Either he was taking a short break or it was his day off. Either way, Donnie moved quickly and logged into the computer at Greg's desk. He hooked up his phone and transferred the photos to his desktop, in a folder named 'OPEN ASAP' He also added a message for Greg in a notepad document in the same folder which read; "Heard from your good friend, Jessica lately? This is why. Call me if you want revenge. - A powerful friend." He typed his phone number underneath, saved the document then shut down the computer before vanishing. --- "You're telling me! I'd be the one who'd have to eat it!" Cindy giggled then sighed happily, resting her head on his shoulder. "...Do you suppose they'd change every month?" she asked, curious. "With them being half werewolf? Maybe they'll be like you? Being able to control it?" --- There were dark circles under Evans's eyes but he was patient, despite his weariness. He looked at Nurse May quickly who nodded, knowing just what to do. She moved fast to close the door to the waiting room and shut the blinds so that the human patients couldn't see the bubble. Unfortunately, there were a couple of human visitors already waiting in the same room who watched all of this in shock and confusion. May took out a small whistle and blew on it. It made no sound that the human ears could detect but immediately, two Angel nurses popped into the room and set about gently knocking the humans out and erasing their memory of the past few minutes. "You did everything right. You brought him here quickly." Evans nodded. "But, unfortunately, sometimes it's just a person's time to go. Believe me when I say, we did everything we could. But as skilled as we are, sometimes there's just nothing else that we can do. I'm sorry." he said gently. "Is there someone you'd like me to call for you?" --- By now, Sebastian's usually pale skin had turned a lovely golden brown...unless he removed his trousers then the contrast between his torso and hips was hilariously shocking. His black hair had a glossy sheen to it from spending so much time in the sun. He was wearing a pair of sun glasses, swimming trunks and a rope necklace with a small shark tooth on it. A gift from one of the mer-folk. He listened to Carter with a serious expression then nodded. "Of course. In all fairness, our vacation was almost over anyway. I'm pretty sure you and I are well rested enough now to be able to think clearly on this." he sighed and looked out over the beach with a small smile. "I am going to miss it here though. I've had so much fun out here with you." --- "I see..." David nodded. He then sighed. "What's done is done. All that dwelling on it will do is cause more pain and torment. What is important now is that we move on from this and work towards something more positive, hm? I just wish I could've come back and told you sooner." David gently rubbed Hades's back, comfortingly and thought for a moment. "You know...when I was dangling from that ledge, there was something that I realised. I've been doing my job completely alone for too long. If I had been destroyed back there, there wouldn't have been anyone to take up the mantle...so to speak. No one who knows how to navigate the library like I do. No one to take my place in the peace talks with Heaven on behalf of Hell. No one to offer advice to my daughter as she rules Hell...and no one to oversee the redemption of lost souls." David looked at Hades and smiled a little. "Hades...I don't suppose you'd be interested in an apprenticeship?" "Dancing room?" Robert looked at Gabriel then scratched the back of his head awkwardly. "Uh, yeah, sure...that sounds like...fun..." he had no idea how to dance and was too embarrassed to admit it. --- (So, with Layla, I'm not entirely sure which direction to go in romance wise. If she dated someone from the CIA she'd want to keep the relationship a secret and that could make the relationship unstable or she could meet someone whenever she sneaks out into the woods or while she'd out doing a mission? This, of course, doesn't have to be a quick thing. This could be something done slowly, over time.) "Thank you, sir. And no, sir. Everything is under control." the agent nodded before walking off to complete his new tasks. The woman let her son go, still giggling and watch him run off to play with his friends again. At this point, at the other side of the facility, Layla was just getting back. Her skin still wet, making her dry clothes stick to her frame as she walked towards her room. She was holding her jacket over her shoulder and was wearing sun glasses. Denix Vames - July 25, 2021 While Jessica and Ben would have there private time, Greg would find out at some point about the message that Donnie had given him. Seeing the photos would spark outrage in him. He called up the number that he was given. "Hello? Is this the person that gave me the pictures? Who are you?" --- "Maybe but they are kids. And you know how kids can be at any age." ,said Kite. --- "Parker. His name is Parker." ,said Will who never looked at them. Just the floor. --- Carter smiled. "Me too." Once they had their belongings with them, Nate would teleport them back to the office in the living room. Carter looked around. "Home sweet home." He raised a brow at the bullet holes. "Minus that." --- Hades was surprised. "Really? Me as your apprentice? But how do you know I'm the right person for this?" Gabriel chuckled. "We don't have to dance. We could do whatever we want. Just because it's called something doesn't mean you have to do it." He said this as he led him to the dancing room. --- (we should do that one slowly for her) X walked over to the woman. He nervously cleared his throat. "So, how are you enjoying the facility so far?" shadowess - July 25, 2021 Sitting in a motel, not too far from the city, Donnie grinned at his phone as he watched it ring for a minute. He answered and listened to the questions being fired at him. He could hear the fury in Greg's voice. "Indeed it is. I am just someone who, like you, was betrayed by Jessica. My name is Donnie Shadow. Perhaps we can work together?" He picked up a pen and began twirling it between his fingers absent mindedly while talking on the phone. "Your dearest Ben doesn't remember his old life. The life he had with you. Jessica knows this. You told her yourself that you and Ben had been in love. And what does she do? Take him for herself. That doesn't seem very fair, does it? But maybe we could take her out of the equation? Give you a fighting chance of rekindling the old flame?" --- Cindy frowned a little but then shrugged and smiled again. "I actually have no idea...no kids in Hell...never babysat in my life...but I could learn." --- Evans looked at May who ran out of the room to call Parker who would drop what he was doing to drive to the hospital. He looked back at Will. "Alright, we'll call him for you now. Just take some deep breaths for me, ok? Deep breath in then let it out slowly. Do you need something to drink?" --- "Thank you, Nate. Oh! and uh-" Sebastian pulled out a couple of colourfully decorated wallets made out of Thai silk and handed them to Nate. "We got you and Tom souvenir gifts. Apparently this silk is pretty popular." he then looked around at the bullet holes and frowned. "Wow, this is serious..." he looked at Carter and smiled. "Ready to sniff out trouble again?" --- "A feeling." David smiled. "Apparently I have a pretty keen sense when it comes to knowing what a person can handle. But the choice is entirely yours. I will have to warn you though, that with the likes of Donnie running around, I may need to train you the same way that he and I were trained. It would be long and difficult but in the end you would be able to match both of us as equals when it comes to both wit and brawn." "Oh...right...duh..." Robert chuckled, his cheeks turning red as he followed him. "So, what -do- you want to do there?" he asked curiously. --- (Cool) The woman looked up at him, still smiling. "It's different." she said, her voice was light and reflected the warmth of her gaze. "In a good way." she added and her smile grew a little. "Everyone here has been so kind to us...and the things we've learned about the outside!" she looked a little excited by this. "I had never seen trees before we left that metal house but I liked them. I'd like to see more of the world...when I learn more about it." she looked at her son. "I want him to grow up out there...Live like the other people..." she looked back at X, studying him for a moment. "You were one of the people that set us free. I can't thank you enough." Denix Vames - July 25, 2021 "How? If you just give me their location, I would confront them. I'm not one to take violence on anyone. Not after my days in ADIEU." ,said Greg. --- "Oh." Kite's face turned red. "I forgot about that. Sorry." He awkwardly cleared his throat. "Maybe we should do something else? Watch some TV or something?" --- Will began to take deep breaths. The red bubble soon disappeared. He shook his head. "No. I'm alright. Thank you." --- "Thanks." Nate disappeared with the wallets. Giving them to Tom and telling him about them when he was home. Carter smirked. "With you? Any day." He set the luggage down before heading upstairs to the office. He noticed that Parker wasn't there. "I guess he had something else to do." He frowned when he saw the empty space on his desk. "Maybe I should upgrade to a computer?" --- "But I'm a Leviathan. I'm supposed to be stronger than a Devil or Demon. How is it that he was able to stop me?" ,asked Hades. Gabriel wrapped his arms around his waist. He smiled. "We could get really close if you know what I mean." --- "It was no problem at all. Our job is to rescue people and stop villains from their reign of terror." He sat next to her. "My name is X by the way. In case I hadn't said it before. What's your name?"

Denix Vames - July 22, 2021 "After you're done resting. Please Niko. Just try to get some sleep. I'll take you to her when you have your strength." ,said X. --- Ben bit his lip. He nodded. "I see." He kissed her hand. "But if that bastard who took you ever shows up again then I'll kill him myself." --- Kite's eyes widened. "What? Are you kidding me?" He chuckled. "I can't believe it! I'm going to have two kids!" --- Will had parked his car on the side of the road. He ran over to Parker. "Parker! What the hell happened here?! I barely got here and I'm seeing bullet holes?!" He ran over to him. "Are you alright?" Seeing as Parker wasn't hurt, he checked the bullet holes and sniffed the gunpowder. He froze. "I thought they died out a long time ago. Looks like I was wrong." He turned his head to him. "The mafia is back." --- "Sure thing." All three men appeared where Hades was. Gabriel raised a brow when he saw Hades piercing someone's chest with his sword. "Oh dear. This does not look good. Seems like he's having a mental breakdown." shadowess - July 22, 2021 Niko's eyes lit up, full of hope and he nodded. It may seem like a small thing but to Niko, this was everything. This was his way to make up for all the wrong he'd done in the past. He lay down and closed his eyes, trying to sleep but knew the chances of getting any sleep at all would be slim after what he'd endured in that basement. --- Jessica smiled at Ben. She wasn't so sure that Ben would be a match for Donnie...given that he's human and Donnie had practically held off three inhuman people at once...but his defensiveness was touching to her. She held back some tears as she caressed his cheek, looking into his eyes and simply basking in her love of him. "I was so scared that I'd never see you again." she whispered. She knew, as she looked at him, that if Donnie were to even attempt to come near Ben, she'd likely rip him apart one limb at a time. She was confident that she would be strong enough to do so now, and for a fraction of a second, that confidence as well as the thought of what she'd do...frightened her. That fear quickly subsided as she accepted the fact that she was willing to do anything to ensure Ben is kept safe. Anything. She leant forward and rested her head against his once more, hovering her lips over his while still looking into his eyes. "I'm just glad to be home." she whispered into a sigh. "With you." --- Cindy beamed and wiped her tears away. "Uh-huh!" she nodded. "We're going to have our hands full! I wonder if they'll be identical or not..." --- "I'm fine..." Parker replied, sounding irritated. "Just pissed..." he said as he followed Will to the bullet holes. When Will said it was the mafia, Parker rose an eyebrow. "Seriously?" he looked up and down the street again. If it was true, this wasn't good news. Anyone who's ever heard of the mafia knows they could get quite vicious when they wanted to make a point. "Well, what the hell did we do to piss them off?!" he paced around, agitated. "God dammit! and how am I going to get this place cleaned up before Carter gets back!?" --- David's eyes widened at the sight, struggling to believe that it was Hades doing the killing. "Hades?!" he called out to him in shock. Sounding too much like a parent scolding a child right after catching them red handed doing something that they shouldn't. "What are you doing?!" Denix Vames - July 22, 2021 X looked at him for a moment before disappearing. --- Ben kissed her slowly. "I'm glad to have you back too." He rested his head on the edge of the bed. "Do you need anything? Anything at all?" --- "If they ended up being twins then we'd have to put a tag on them." Kite had said this jokingly. --- "They want Carter to know that they own him and his business. This is a warning if he ever tries to cross them off." Will examined the holes in front of him. "We could work on this together. See how far we can go before it gets annoying to plug them back up." --- Hades turned his head to David shouting. "Oh? Is this another hallucination? I guess I'll kill this one too." He bent far back before zooming towards them. He swung his sword. Holding that blank stare in his eyes. Gabriel raised his weapon. Blocking his attack. "David! Put some sense into your kid here!" shadowess - July 22, 2021 Jessica shook her head and lay down so her head was close to his. "I just want to be close to you." she said softly. "I missed you. I don't want to be away from you." she caressed his cheek and smiled at him. "Kiss me again." she said as she playfully nudged his nose with hers. --- Cindy snortled. "That's awful!" she laughed. "I hope it's a boy and a girl. One of each!" she said, starting to bubble with excitement at the thought. "Oh, God! What if they're both boys? I'd be outnumbered!" she laughed. --- "The hell they do!" Parker said, riled up. He looked at the bullet holes and growled. "Fuck it! Coming home to find out the mafia owns his business would be way worse than finding a bunch of bullet holes in his office! Will, we need to put a stop to this! Now!" --- "Hades, that's enough!" David barked at him suddenly. "You last saw me dangling over a lake of lava! If you think I'm gone, is this really how you want to honour my memory?! By murdering people?! Did you learn nothing about what I stand for?!" He shook his head a little and sighed heavily to try and calm himself down. "Hades, look at me. I know this isn't you. I know you don't want to hurt people. What happened was traumatic for everyone. But I'm here, Hades. I'm still here." he said more gently. He then smirked playfully "and I hope I'm still not a conformist in your eyes?" Denix Vames - July 23, 2021 Ben couldn't help but smile. He kissed her deeply. --- "And if they're girls, I'd have to deal with them putting makeup all over me." ,said Kite. --- Will nodded. "I can call Lang and tell him about this. But you should call Carter and let him know." He pulled out his phone. Calling up Lang and telling him about what happened. "Everyone should stay alert." --- Hades's eyes widened. He dropped his sword and took some steps back. Realizing that David was alive, he knew that what he had done had been for nothing. That what he did was wrong. He dropped to his knees and let out an ear piercing scream as black bood began to come out of him in the form of spikes. Poking out and in from his body. Denix Vames - July 23, 2021 A man wearing a plaid red shirt and blue jeans was limping his way over. He clutched his stomach which had blood coming from it. Staining his shirt and hand. He was sweating. His blue eyes were wide. His white hair had been combed back but was a bit of a mess from the situation. He just happened to be at the sidelines of things when he was about to get into his car. “H-Help…” Will hung up and ran over to the man who collapsed. He turned him on his back. The guy spat out some blood. “It’s going to be ok. I’ll take you to the hospital myself. Parker, you’ve got things covered here?” He lifted the man off the ground. (hope you don’t mind but I thought maybe we should have another character that has similar powers like Neva’s. He’s also going to be in his twenties. Late I’d say) shadowess - July 24, 2021 (Sounds good to me. Also, sorry for not replying yesterday. I wasn't feeling too great & could barely stay awake long enough to focus on much 😕 ) Jessica smiled into the kiss, running her hand through his hair while slipping her tongue into his mouth. --- "Hey, if they're anything like their mother at least you know they'll make you look pretty while they're at it!" she said playfully, laughing. She wrapped her arms around his shoulders and looked into his eyes dreamily. "Our little family." she sighed. "It feels like a dream." --- Parker sighed and scratched the back of his head. His face was red at the thought of having to call Carter to tell him the news. He really didn't want to bother him or cause him stress while he was supposed to be on vacation. But Will had a good point. "I guess you're right..." he said as he reluctantly pulled out his phone. He then paused when the stranger staggered over to them. He watched Will deal with him and nodded with a serious expression. "I'll be fine, get him some help." he replied as he dialled Carter's phone and waited for an answer. --- Robert covered his ears and grimaced. He'd been standing behind Gabriel, essentially watching from the side lines. David winced but forced himself to deal with the noise as he took a few slow steps towards Hades. He walked to him until he was close enough to touch the spikes then knelt down in front of him. "Hades." he said calmly. Gently. "Look at me, Hades. It's going to be ok. I'm not angry with you. You were grieving. You weren't thinking straight. Let me help you now." he held out his hand for him to take. "It'll be alright." --- Layla had slipped out once again to bathe in the waterfall and pond that she had found. She had started to do this as a new habit. Finding it peaceful in this little clearing, where she could happily spend hours on her own here, simply to escape the hectic life that she lived. Meanwhile, the werewolf pack at the facility had finally received some new clothes. The agents here had since learned the saddening truth that not one of these wolves actually had a real name. Just numbers. One of the agents approached the wolf mother and son to give them their bundle of new clothes. "Let us know if anything doesn't fit. We'll replace them for you." he said as she gingerly took the bundle off him. She nodded at him thankfully, without a word and placed the bundle of her bed before sitting down to watch her son playing with the other children in the room. Denix Vames - July 24, 2021 (thats fine. hope everythings well. also i was thinking of having the injured man die because he feels like he can't hold on any longer. but then he'll come back as an angel. obviously ill have Will get a breakdown) Ben got on the bed. His lips moved to her neck. Nibbling gently. His hand was on her waist. --- "Yeah. It really does. But what should we name them? There's so many names to choose from." ,said Kite. --- Will appeared in the hospital with the injured man. "He's been shot! Somebody help!" --- Carter answered. "Hello?" --- The spikes stopped forming. Hades stopped screaming. He looked at David before tears started swelling up in his eyes. He threw himself into his arms where he sobbed. --- X appeared. "How is everyone? Doing well, I assume?" shadowess - July 24, 2021 (Yeah, thanks. Still a bit tired but better than yesterday. That's cool. Also, quick question, was Greg actually Ben's ex or was Greg just in denial? Cos it might be something Donnie might try to use against Jessica and Ben lol Stir up trouble between then to try and get back at her for her betrayal.) Jessica tilted her head back and let out a shaky breath as he kissed her neck. She then froze up, her body becoming rigid as she recalled Niko biting her. She was conflicted. She loved the way Ben made her feel but at the same time, what he was doing currently was reminding her of how she'd been overpowered in the basement. The memory frightened her but at the same time she felt an odd excitement. For a second she wished she could feel it again. The sharp pain followed by the sweet numbing sensation spreading throughout her body. God...had she enjoyed how that bite had felt? Is that her kink now? She smirked. So what if it was? She'd never turn Ben against his will but if he ever decided to ask her for the gift one day, she doubted she'd say 'no.' She kept her hand in his hair, gripping it gently. Her body relaxing again as she moaned a little. "Don't worry about being gentle." she purred playfully with a giggle, lifting her leg to wrap it around his hip. "I've missed you so much!" --- "We have plenty of time to figure all that out!" Cindy giggled. "We'll have to brainstorm a few. We also need to make a nursery for them. Buy some toys, teddies, cribs! We've got so much to plan." --- Doctor Evans ran over and looked at the man. He immediately called over some nurses to help him, taking the man from Will's arms and placing him into a stretcher. He told the nurses the things they would need, such as anaesthetic and dosages as they wheeled the man towards the surgery room. Nurse May approached Will and gestured towards the waiting room. "Right this way. I believe you're familiar with how this sort of thing goes by now." she said as she walked with him towards the waiting room. "We'll let you know how's things go as soon as we have any news. In the meantime, do you need me to bring you anything?" --- "Hey, Carter. It's me..." Parker sighed with a frown. "Something's happened...and you're not going to like it. Long story short, the mafia are back and they decided to er-..." Parker hesitated. "Shoot up the office..." he paused to let that sink in a moment. "I was inside but I'm fine...some guy nearby though, I think he lives next door...he wasn't so lucky...He must've been outside when they pulled up and got caught in the fire... Will's taken him to hospital. He seems to think they did this to send you a message that they own your business. I'm not going to let that slide though. I'm heading out now to try and track them down." --- David held him in his arms and stroked the back of his head gently. "Shhh. It's ok. I'm here. I'm going to help you, alright?" he glanced around the room with a frown. "Let's get out of here first, hm? We'll sit down and talk somewhere." --- The agent nodded at X. "Yes, sir. They're settling in well. We've managed to get them civilian clothes from local charities." he then glanced around before standing next to X and whispering to him. "We just found out that non of these people have names, sir. They were all numbered and seem to think those numbers are their names." he let him know before moving on to help distribute the clothes to the other wolves. As soon as he saw X, the boy stopped playing with his friends and ran up to him. Wrapping his little arms around his legs to hug him. Looking at him, the boy seemed to be no older than three or four. His mother giggled warmly as she watched him then smiled at X. Denix Vames - July 24, 2021 (so greg and ben did date. however when ben died, he was mysteriously brought back to life, still human, but doesnt remember anything) Ben frowned. "Wait a minute." He stood back. "Should we really be doing this right now? I mean, you just got hurt. Maybe you should just rest?" --- "We really do. But when should we start? I could call a few days off. I'm sure the guys at the department would understand." ,said Kite. --- Will followed her. He looked at his boody hands. "How about the bathroom? I need to wash up." During surgery, the injured man would at some point pass away due to shock and a weak will. --- "What?! Are you serious right now?! We'll be there as soon as possible. I'll have one of our friends teleport us there." ,said Carter. --- Hades nodded. Gabriel teleported everyone to his bedroom. "I didn't know where else to go so I figured why not here? I really don't mind if you use this place to talk. We'll give you two some privacy." --- X frowned at what he heard. "I see." He smiled at the boy. "Hello there. It's nice to see you again." He picked him up. Holding him in his arms. He noticed the mother's gaze. His smile grew. He had never attempted to get this close with anyone but it seemed like she was making him have butterflies in his stomach. He set the boy down. "Excuse me for a moment." He walked to an agent. "I want you to bring this pack to the meeting room. Help them pick out a name that they feel like they connect with. Something that they think is beautiful. I know it will be hard since they can't read right now but try your best. And start an english class when it's possible for them."

shadowess - July 21, 2021 David struggled to hold on as the others bid him farewell. He nodded to them and put on a smile. "Make me proud gentlemen." He watched them run to the castle and tried to pull himself up. When the rocks crumbled more from his effort, he knew it was no use. "Well...no sense in putting off the inevitable I suppose..." he chuckled shakily then closed his eyes and released his grip on the ledge. "NO!" Donnie screamed angrily when he saw Insanity murdered. He then grunted as X pinned him to the wall and growled at him furiously. "Right!" Desi ran in and made a bee line for Cindy. He began cutting through the ropes that bound her to the chair. "Hey sis, long time no see." he winked at her. Cindy merely stared at him with a mixture of confusion and hope. Jessica sat up and watched everything happening around her. She watched the blood pouring out of Insanity's neck and felt the painful, throbbing ache of her new hunger setting in. "You have no idea who you're messing with!" Donnie growled at them then hissed a spell at Desi who proceeded to grip his head, cry out and fall away from Cindy's chair. A moment later he stood, his eyes glazed over as if he were in a trance. He grabbed Insanity's knife from the ground, then started swinging it wildly in Hades and X's direction. Donnie laughed and kicked X away from him. "I was trained by Lucifer's best! I am of the elite! You have no hope of ever defeating me!" he raved, taking threatening strides towards Hades. Jessica shot to her feet and wrapped her arms around Donnie from behind. Holding on to him as tightly as she could. "What the-?!" Donnie gasped, taken by surprise then gasped again when he felt her fangs sink into his shoulder. "What are you doing?! You ungrateful bitch! I made you!!" he roared. Due to the sudden distraction by Jessica, Desi snapped out of his trance and came to an abrupt stop. He looked at the knife in his hand and immediately dropped it. "What just happened?!" he asked, looking shocked. Ignoring the venom now coursing through him, Donnie sped backwards until he slammed Jessica against the wall. She grunted but kept her hold on him tight, drinking from him as quickly as she could and growling as she did. He did it again and when she didn't let go the second time, he stumbled towards the fireplace and snatched up the fire iron, which had been resting among the flames, and slapped the glowing end against her leg. Jessica threw her head back and screamed. Donnie took this opportunity to throw his head back as well, hitting her nose and knocking her off him. She fell back and gripped her nose, grimacing. Donnie looked around at them all and knew he would have no choice but to flee this time. "Mark my words! I will destroy all of you for this! I will make you all suffer! I will slaughter your loved ones and burn your homes to the fucking ground! I swear it!" he vanished and once again, following him was impossible. --- Lang gave Will an amused look. "Taking a break for a few days is not abandoning your men, boss." he pointed out. "Besides, putting yourself into a situation where you're too tired and burned out to think straight might end up doing more harm than good. We'll be fine. At least now the human cops know about the supernatural and they know they can turn to their supernatural colleagues for help if they need it. So, it's not like you have to worry about one of 'em stumbling into some kind of big secret that might freak 'em out." --- Whistling wind. So loud that it blocked out all other sounds. Hot air getting hotter. Hard to breath. Not that that will matter soon. His clothes caught fire and he screamed but he couldn't even hear his own screams through the wind and the roar of the lava underneath. Then everything became unbearably bright. His falling slowed as if something unseen was holding him. His clothes were extinguished...or maybe he just couldn't feel the pain anymore? Maybe his nerve endings had all been burned away? He tried to open his eyes but he couldn't. It was far too bright and the light hurt his eyes. Finally, he felt himself land but it was gentle. Slow. And instead of pain, death and utter destruction...there was nothing. The air wasn't hot anymore. In fact, whatever he'd just landed on felt firm and cool. He found himself breathing much easier. Blinking and shielding his eyes a bit his his hand, David opened his eyes curiously and they landed on the features of Robert who was grinning at him excitedly. "Duuude...that was so cool!" Rob beamed. "Wh-where am I?...Who are you?" David asked, sitting up and trying to see more of his surroundings but his eyes hadn't adjusted yet. "How did I get here...I-I was falling...I was..." "You were about to eat pure Oblivion." Rob nodded. "But looks like the big guy has a soft spot for ya. He scooped you out of there himself!" "What?!" David blinked and looked down at what should have been burnt and smouldering clothes...only to see they'd been replaced by a new, dark blue suit. His preferred outfit...and the burns he'd sustained during his fall had already healed completely. "Wha- why me? I was in Hell...I'm a Demon..." Rob held up his fingers and counted off of them. "Redemption Programme, Peace Treaty and sacrificing yourself to stop a powerful tyrannical demon from causing untold devastation and chaos...I guess you could say you got on his good side in a pretty big way. You might still be a Demon but you've made a pretty powerful friend up here. Apparently you're free to visit Heaven whenever you want. Gabriel should be here soon. We gotta show you around and let you know what the rules are for when you visit and he needs an Archangel to do that." Denix Vames - July 21, 2021 X raised his arms at the knife. Losing his grip on Donnie. Hades appeared in front of him. Enduring the cuts. Once Donnie was gone, X broke down the door where NIko was. He lifted him off the ground. Holding him close. He disappeared. Taking him to a bedroom in the Whitehouse where he placed him on the bed. Putting the covers over him. --- Hades swallowed his own sword before holding Jessica. "Let's get them somewhere safe. I'll take her back to Ben's apartment." He disappeared then placed her on the bed. --- Will nodded. "You're probably right." He shrugged. "But where should I go? I don't even know the first thing to do on a vacation." --- Gabriel appeared. "Hey hey buddy!" He smiled. "How's it hanging?" shadowess - July 21, 2021 Niko jumped away from the door and tripped. He looked up at X in astonishment when he entered the room and lifted him into his arms. "X?!" he gasped then looked around the room dumbfounded when X placed him in a bed in the Whitehouse. "N-no, wait! The red haired woman! Where is she? Is she safe?!" he asked, looking at X in panic. "They were going to hurt her! I can't let them hurt her! I swore!" --- Jessica didn't resist when Hades lifted her. She cupped her bleeding nose, tears streaming down her face as the fresh burn on her leg still hurt. Yet she made no more noise. She regarded him quietly as she tried to come to terms with everything that had happened. "I-...I'm not...human...anymore..." she said when he placed her on the bed. "What do I do now?...what happens to me?...David said I'd go mad...I don't feel mad...but would I feel it if I was?" --- Desi ran back to Cindy and finished untying her. He lifted her into his arms then teleported into Kite's apartment. "Special delivery!" He announced as he gently set her on her feet. Cindy looked at Kite and ran over to him, flinging her arms around him and crying into his shoulder. Desi watched them quietly and a little awkwardly with a small smile. When they had been one, he had loved living Cindy's life and knew how much Kite meant to her. While he knew he could never settle for such a life himself, he was happy to see her as happy as she was when she was with Kite. He scratched the back of his head awkwardly and pointed behind him with his thumb. "I er-...I suppose I should go...give you guys some privacy after all that..." --- "Well, generally the first thing you do is whatever helps you to relax." Lang laughed. "Not wrong..." River chuckled. "I don't know. Whatever interests you both? Some people like sight seeing. They'll go out of their way to see historical landmarks like pyramids or the great wall of China. Some people like visiting museums. Some like just going to a beautiful, remote place and simply do nothing. Like sunbathing, or sipping wine in a spa...that sort of thing." he shrugged. "Whatever floats your boat, you know?" --- David blinked at Gabriel and shakily got to his feet. "Apparently unsinged." he answered then couldn't help laughing to himself. He genuinely thought that his existence was about to end. His relief at finding out otherwise was immense. He looked around at his surroundings and found himself in a grand hall that seemed to be made entirely of marble. "Th-this is...heaven?" he asked, looking around them in awe. "One of the judgement halls in Heaven." Robert shrugged. "They're usually pretty empty. Perfect for practicing acoustics." he chuckled. David looked back at them worriedly. "My friends...? Jessica? Are they alright?" Denix Vames - July 21, 2021 X gently rubbed his arm. "Everyone was taken out of there. You have nothing to worry about. You should get some rest." --- Hades smiled. "Don't worry. I'll be here to help you. Will isn't mad. That says something." Ben had walked into the apartment. "Hey Jessica? I'm back home!" He stepped into the room. His eyes widened. "Oh my god! What happened to you?!" He ran over to her side. He caressed her cheek. "Jess!" Tears streamed down his cheeks. --- Kite hugged her tightly as her sobbed. "Cindy! I thought I was going to lose you!" --- Will sighed. "Alright. I'll ask Parker then." He stood from his seat. "I'll leave now then. Thanks Lang. I'll see you and the others when I get back." He headed out of the office. --- "Everyone's peachy. Come this way and we'll give you a tour of the place!" ,said Gabriel. Shadowess - July 22, 2021 Niko flinched when X reached out to rub his arm but relaxed when he realised he wasn't going to be hurt again. He thought about everything that had happened to him and covered his face with his hands, crying into them. "I deserved it..." he cried. "I deserved what happened... What I did to her... You should've just left me there..." --- "I guess it does..." Jessica smiled a little. She then looked up when she heard Ben come home. She watched the way he reacted when he saw her and she frowned when she saw his tears. "Ben..." she said quietly, her voice breaking a little as she leant forward to rest her head against his. "I-I don't really know... I don't fully understand what was going on or why I was taken but... I was grabbed by Vincent... only he wasn't acting normal... then I was locked in a room and-..." She shivered and pulled away from Ben suddenly, covering her mouth and nose with her hand. "I can smell you!" she gasped, feeling her fangs sprouting. What she'd taken from Donnie hadn't nearly been enough to satisfy her new hunger. She looked at Hades, trying to keep herself calm. "I-I'm hungry and I don't know what to do." she told him hurriedly, hoping he could help her before she lost control like that vampire had in the basement. --- Desi vanished, leaving them to it. Cindy was holding on to Kite just as tightly and was also sobbing. "I thought I'd never see you again!" she cried, her entire body trembling. "Oh, Kite! It was awful! While I was a hostage I was forced to watch them torture and rape someone! They threatened to sew my mouth shut if I made a noise! They said they'd kill me if they didn't get what they wanted! They knew I was pregnant but they didn't care! They forced a vampire to turn Jessica in a Blood God and were going to use her for their spell...Thank God we were rescued before they could do it but he got away, Kite! He's still out there somewhere!" --- "Safe travels, Chief." Lang smiled at him then went back to his work. Parker would be at Carter's office. Making sure all paperwork was up to date for when Carter and Sebastian would get back. Blissfully unaware of what had just happened in Hell. He found it a bit odd that nothing had happened yet today but he supposed they were due a quiet day after all the chaos their group had gone through these past few months. --- Relief. They had managed to get there in time then. Which meant that if David had fallen to his destruction, it wouldn't have been in vain. That was a comforting thought. Smiling, he felt a renewed hope for the futures of both Heaven and Hell as he began to follow Gabriel. "Alright, I'm eager to finally see what Heaven is really like." he said a little excitedly. "Though, it might be a good idea to let my friends and family know that they don't need to mourn for me." he chuckled. Denix Vames - July 22, 2021 X frowned. He sat at the edge of the bed. "No, you didn't." He sighed. "I should have never done what I did to you. I could have done things better but I didn't. I failed you." He lowered his head. "I'm sorry." --- "I'll get some blood." Hades disappeared but soon reappeared with a cooler of blood bags. He handed one to her. "Take care of. I'll be going now." Ben nodded. "Thank you." Hades disappeared. --- Kite's eyes widened. "The baby!" He placed a hand over her stomach. "I was supposed to protect you both! And I failed!" He kissed her stomach. He began breathing heavily. "I failed...." --- Four men in suits had gotten out of their car. They held up their Tommy Guns and fired. Putting holes into the bottome floor of the house. They quickly hopped into their vehicle and drove off. --- Hades didn't know what to think of all of this anymore. He had enough. He began killing people in alleys. At one point, he ended up in an abandoned building with many homeless around. Only he wasn't killing people. He was taking their souls by the use of his sword. "We probably should inform your friend, Hades. He's not doing too well." ,said Gabriel. Shadowess - July 22, 2021 Niko shook his head and wiped away his tears. "No, I deserved it." he said stubbornly. "I tortured her like they tortured me... They did it for fun, but you? You did it to punished me... If you hadn't then I'd have thought I'd gotten away with it... that I could do it again with no consequences and I might've, given half the chance..." he admitted. "I can never go back... not after what I've done... I've disgraced myself... I have nothing..." he blinked as a thought occurred to him and he lifted his head a little. "or... maybe not..." he looked back at X imploringly. "I still made an oath. If I could just be near her then I could keep it. Sh-she could be my second chance. To do for her what I never did for Racheal..." he looked troubled as he looked back down at the bed. "...I didn't even get her name...I don't know where she is..." --- "Thank you!" Jessica breathed when she saw the bag and eagerly accepted it from Hades. She bit into it immediately and drank from it hungrily. She didn't stop drinking until the bag was completely empty and she had to catch her breath a little when she put the bag down. She looked at Ben and felt her cheeks turn red. "I-I'm...Well, I guess I'm a Blood God now...so far so good, I'm not crazy!" she laughed nervously. "I think." she then added worriedly. She fidgeted with the bag in her hands. "Th-the vampire who did this to me...just so you know...it wasn't his fault." she said, looking at Ben. "He was starved when they locked me in the room with him. His instincts had taken over...I tried to fight him off but...I guess I was only human versus a starved vampire...After he-...when he realised what he did...he tried to save my life...he didn't know what it would do to me if he turned me...he just wanted to make it right...to fix what he'd done." She took his hands in hers. "So, please don't blame him, ok? He was just as much a victim in this as I was...Vincent though...or whoever that was in his body..." she scowled. "And that man he was with...that Demon...I didn't get his name...but they're the ones to blame for this! They tried to use me...use my transformation to make themselves powerful... I tried to fight then too..." she looked down at the burn on her leg that was beginning to scar. "Vincent...or whoever he was...he's dead...but the other one is still out there somewhere..." she looked back at Ben, her eyes full of fear. "Right before he vanished...he swore revenge on all of us...said he'd come after us and our loved ones...none of us are safe." --- Cindy shook her head, tears had wet her face. "No! There was nothing you could've done! You can't blame yourself!" she cried. She then couldn't help smiling a little as she sniffled and looked around the apartment. "But...I did learn one thing while I was there...Kite, we're going to need a bigger place to live!" she laughed suddenly through her tears. "I-...I think I might be having twins!" --- Parker had been checking over some filed when the shots rang out. He dropped to the floor and covered his head with his arms until the shooting stopped. He heard the car doors slam and took out his gun, running down the stairs and looking at the mess they'd made. "Oh, for-! C'mon!!" he yelled furiously and ran out of the house, looking down either side of the road but they'd already vanished. "Fuck!!" he shouted and marched back inside to check out the damage. "Oh, what the shit?!" he rubbed his forehead, frustrated. "The is the last fucking thing I need! Now I gotta clean this shit up before Carter get's back! What the fuck, man?!" --- David nodded. "Mind coming with me to help explain what happened? Because honestly... I'm still trying to take it in, myself."

Shadowess - July 20, 2021 Malone watched the movies with him. Some were not so bad. The costumes and effects almost comical compared to the more recent movies. Though some old movies were very good at using their limitations to their advantage. Up until 'An American Werewolf in London' came on, Malone had been doing well at keeping himself together. The howls on the moors had made him jump. Watching the transformation scene freaked him out a bit and during the scenes were the wolf attacked people, Malone jumped again and this time he hid his face in Travis's neck. He was shivering a little and could feel his heart beating hard. --- Amelia looked around and sighed. Oh well...maybe they could try again at being around her friends later? Hopefully they would be awake by then. "Maybe." she nodded then frowned. She knew it was necessary to keep them safe but being so far away from everyone...she couldn't help but feel a little isolated. She wished they could live closer to her friends. --- When Insanity struck her, Cindy's head shot to one side and she'd let out a squeal. Her cheek stung but she paid it little attention as her eyes fell on the basement door again. Tears rolling down her cheeks, feeling that she'd let Jessica down. In the basement, Niko sat up and tilted his head back. Licking his lips and savouring the sweet taste he'd just experienced. Breathing heavily to catch his breath after drinking from Jessica greedily, simply relieved that his body no longer ached from his starvation. Slowly, he came back to his senses and remembered where he was. He stared at the walls, dreading to look at who he'd just fed from. Donnie had threatened to feed him a person earlier but Niko hadn't been sure that he'd been serious. Hesitantly, he looked down at the beautiful red head, who looked to be asleep in his arms, and his breath caught in his throat. "N-no..." he groaned. "No, no, no, no, NO!!!" he screamed, horrified by what he'd done and began to rock with her in his arms. "I'm sorry! I'm so sorry! I didn't mean it! I didn't! God! I don't even know you! You must've been terrified!" he wept in German then paused when he saw her eyebrows furrow. He held his breath as he listened carefully to her heart beat. It was faint but it was there! He hadn't killed her!...yet... Sobbing, feeling guilty and ashamed, he lifted her to hug her to him while still rocking and rested his chin on her head. He glanced around warily to see if he was being watched but apparently he'd been left alone with her. Maybe he could get away with it? Looking back down at her, he brushed her thick, messy hair out of her face then caressed her cheek. "I can fix this..." he whispered to her in English then bit into his wrist. "I-I can make it up to you." he opened her mouth and pressed his wrist against it. "I'm sorry. I'm sorry you were dragged here. I'm sorry if I frightened you. I didn't know what I was doing..." Jessica groaned. The muscles in her face twitched as she became aware of what Niko was doing. She tasted the blood and before she could pull away and tell him to stop, her body reacted impulsively. Her mouth automatically clamping onto his wrist. She swallowed his blood mouthful after mouthful without any control over what she was doing. Her eyes had opened and she looked at him tearfully. "It's going to be ok." Niko said softly to her, trying to bring her some comfort. "Wh-where I come from...when we make a vampire, we make an oath to them...We swear to protect them and teach them how to live their new life for at least one hundred years..." he hesitated. "I broke my oath to the last vampire I made...that's how I ended up here...But I won't with you. I'll do better with you. I swear. I...Niko Bernbaum... swear, I will protect you..." He glanced around warily. "...As best as I can...I swear I will teach you how to live as a good vampire. I won't let you down." Tears rolled down the sides of Jessica's face as she stared at him while still drinking from his wrist. He had no idea what he had just done... --- David turned back to look at Donnie just as Hades's blood hit Donnie's hand. Donnie recoiled then frantically shook his hand to try and shake the blood off of him, a look of disgust on his face. He glared at Hades for a moment, his eyes full of suspicion. He then grimaced and nodded. "Cute." he said sarcastically then walked over to the books and picked them up. He turned to them once more and grinned evilly. "Until next time." he said smugly then vanished. As soon as he was gone, David ran over to Desi. "What did you do?" he asked hurriedly. "Placed a tracking spell on the books." Desi answered. "We might not be able to teleport to where he is but we can at least get close enough to find where he's hiding now!" "Then there's no time to lose. Donnie takes hostages but he's not exactly known for giving them back!" Desi nodded and held out his hands for them all to take. "Hang on tight, this is going to be a bumpy ride!" "When we find him, show no mercy!" David growled as he took Desi's hand. When they teleported, they would be standing in what appeared to be a volcanic crater. On the peak of the volcano was a large mansion that seemed to be made of bone. It looked to be quite a hike to get there. David looked around at the pools of lava warily. "Be careful. This isn't ordinary lava, it's Hell's lava. You fall in and your soul is destroyed." Despite the air inside the castle being very comfortable, the air outside was so hot and sulfuric that breathing was difficult. David took out a handkerchief and held it to his mouth and nose then motioned for the others to protect their airways as well before he started walking towards the castle. --- Donnie appeared near Insanity. He kissed him passionately then grinned. "It worked!" he laughed maniacally. "The idiots! They let me go!" He put the books down and smirked at Cindy. He'd taken a threatening step towards her and was about to say something when Jessica's agonised screams rang out from the basement. Donnie looked in the direction her screams were coming from and grinned widely. "It would seem your pet has made us proud, my love!" He announced then walked over to the basement door and unlocked it. He stepped inside to look at Niko who was desperately trying to comfort Jessica who was writhing and screaming in his arms. He had no way of feeding her his venom to numb her pain, so could do nothing but simply try to comfort her as she changed. As soon as Donnie and Insanity would step into the room, Niko would look up at them and the colour would drain from his face. "Please! Please, don't hurt her!" he begged, still sobbing from what he'd done. "Please, this is my fault! It's all my fault!" Denix Vames - July 20, 2021 Travis placed a hand over his back. He kissed his head. Letting him know that it was alright. --- Charles yawned. "Today's been pretty exhausting. Why don't we both get some rest? We can talk about the baby's room some other time." --- X covered his mouth and nose with his own handkerchief. Hades took a deep breath. He smiled. "It smells sweet." He frowned. "Ow. My face hurts. I shouldn't have smiled." He shrugged. "Let's just keep going." --- "Perfect! We're getting close to becoming winners!" ,said Insanity. Insanity walked over to Niko. He smirked. "Hurt her? You've done exactly what we needed you to do. Thanks to you, she'll finally become one of us. Be a part of our plan." --- Will took his eyepatch off. He pinched the brim of his nose. Feeling exhausted from the work he had gone through. Silent tears rolled down his cheeks. His sobbing was a bit vocal. Just only enough for a passing Officer Lang to hear. Shadowess - July 20, 2021 Malone looked at Travis and gave him a shaky smile then cuddled into his chest while turning his head a little to peek at the TV screen. Feeling a little more comfortable to watch the rest while in Travis's arms. --- Amelia nodded and headed over to the bedroom. She kicked her shoes off then lay down, staring at the ceiling. "A little boy..." she said dreamily. "I wonder how tall he'll grow...what kind of person he'll be..." she smiled. "I wonder what kinds of things he would like...if he'll love chocolate...what his favourite colour will be..." She closed her eyes, sighing happily and placed a hand on her belly where she felt him kicking her. "He's going to be a strong little guy...that's for sure..." she giggled. --- Desi pulled out a heavily stained cloth from his robe pocket and covered his mouth and nose as well. "Don't ask..." he chuckled. "And yes, it's clean." David shook his head at Hades with a smile as they walked. "You sure you're not at least part Devil?" he asked jokingly. "Dragon, perhaps? They do love a bit of sulphur." --- Donnie grinned as he watched the way Insanity spoke to Niko, who looked absolutely shocked and devastated that he'd unknowingly helped them towards their goal. "N-no..." Niko cried quietly, shaking his head and holding on to Jessica tightly. She wasn't screaming right now but one look at her face would tell anyone that she was still in a significant amount of pain. "No, you can't have her." he said defensively, though his voice quivered, full of fear. "She's already ours." Donnie said and tilted his head as he watched her carefully. "She's a part of our family now. We'll take far better care of her than those fools ever did." he said. Of course, he was only saying this because he knew that Jessica was still able to hear them and he wanted her to believe that they cared about her. He looked at Insanity and winked at him. Niko caught this and shuffled away from them, still holding her to him tightly. "No! You're going to use her! You're going to hurt her!" "Don't insult your masters!" Donnie snapped and moved forward, pulling Jessica out of his arms. "NO!" he screamed and tried to keep hold of her. When Donnie kicked him away, he doubled over briefly and gasped then tried to go after her again. "GIVE HER BACK!" "Insanity dearest, please discipline your pet. He's being awfully disobedient. As soon as she's changed, I'll get started on the ritual." --- Officer Lang had been walking past the office, on his way to photocopy a document, when he heard the sniffles coming from inside. He paused and hesitated before walking back towards the office. He knocked on the open door and poked his head in. "Uh, Chief? Everything ok?" Denix Vames - July 20, 2021 After sometime, Travis fell asleep. --- Charles laid next to her. He smiled. "And I'm sure he'll be smart just like his mother." --- Hades shrugged. "I don't know. Leviathans don't even know what they are either." They continued walking. --- "With pleasure darling." Insanity grabbed Niko by his neck. He slammed him against the ground. "You better fucking listen or else I'll sew your fucking mouth!" He pressed the knife against his side. Cutting a bit there. --- Will's eyes widened. He quickly rubbed the tears off and cleared his throat. "I'm fine Lang. You can go about your business. I'm just....thinking." shadowess - July 21, 2021 Amelia opened her eyes and turned her head to smile at Charles. "Our little family." she whispered proudly and held his hand, wrapping her fingers between his. --- "Must be frustrating sometimes..." David said, looking at Hades sympathetically. He then looked up at the castle in alarm when the sound of Jessica's screams erupted from it. "I think we're definitely in the right place." Desi commented. "Though by the sounds of it, it's already too late to stop your relative from turning...I just hope we're not too late to save the others." David clenched his fists and glared up at the castle. "That bastard..." he growled and began sprinting up the trail, being far less careful about the fragility of the crumbling stone path. Determined to reach the castle and put a stop to Donnie's madness. --- Niko yelped when he was slammed into the ground. He groaned and whimpered when he felt the knife cut his skin. Shivering as he recalled the way Insanity carved into his chest earlier. He averted his gaze submissively and blinked back tears. "I-I'm sorry! I'm sorry!" he whimpered, frightened that Insanity might decide to start cutting into him again. "Pl-please don't...I'll be good...I'll be good, I'm sorry!" Donnie took Jessica into the living room, placing her on the rug near the fireplace. He smiled at her and brushed her hair out of her face. Though she was still in pain and breathing heavily to try and cope, she looked up at him fearfully. "The pain will pass soon." Donnie said in a soothing voice. "Then you'll be a part of my family. I won't ignore you or forget you like your so called 'friends' do. We will do great things together. I'll make you powerful in my kingdom. A figure of authority to be respected and feared." Jessica flinched and gripped her stomach. She turned onto her side and let out a pained cry. When the pain dulled again, she caught her breath and sobbed into the rug. "Ben..." she wept, wondering how he worried he might be when he'd get home to find her missing. She wondered how long they'd keep her here. Would she ever see him again? "Shh...save your strength." Donnie said with a smile. "You will see him again. We will help you to keep him safe too. But right now, we need you here." he got up and walked over to the books. He opened one up to the correct page and spent the next few minutes reading the instructions carefully. When he was confident that he knew what he was doing, he then went about moving the furniture around in the living room, clearing a large space around Jessica. He gathered up materials and painted a large seal around her, painting over the rug. At some point, while he did all of this, Jessica had stopped groaning or crying out and was simply laying there. Catching her breath and resting after her transformation ended. She had curled up into a ball, hugging herself. Her clothes drenched in her sweat and clinging to her. She watched Donnie moving around her quietly. --- Lang rose an eyebrow at Will with a small smile. "Must've been thinking pretty hard then. Could've sworn I just saw some of those thoughts leaking out of your eyes." he said playfully. The hallucination of River appeared in the room, leaning against the far wall with his arms crossed. He was smirking at Lang. "I like this guy." he chuckled. Lang seemed to hesitate for a moment before stepping into the office. "Is it anything that I can help with, sir?" Denix Vames - July 21, 2021 Charles kissed her before they fell asleep. --- Hades caught up to him to make sure he wouldn't fall. X followed behind with Desi. "Be careful David! I understand your frustrations but we can't be hasty." --- Insanity got off of him. "That's much better. Know your place." He left the room. Locking the door behind himself. --- "No." Will shook his head. He rubbed his temples. "I'm just exhausted, ya know?" shadowess - July 21, 2021 Niko waited until Insanity had left the room before daring to get up. He stood and gingerly walked over to the door. He knew, without even trying it, that the door was locked and he was trapped in the room once more. He placed his hands on the cold metal door then pressed his face to it and cried quietly. "I don't even know your name..." he whispered, thinking about Jessica. "Yet, I've already failed you...I'm sorry...I'm so sorry...I wasn't strong enough...you deserve better...just please...please don't let them use you...get yourself out if you can...but don't trust them..." Jessica's eyes shifted from Donnie to the direction of the basement. Realising she could hear Niko's whispers from where she was. Still unmoving, she looked back to Donnie and watched as Insanity entered the room. Donnie turned his head, while still painting the seal, and smiled at Insanity. "The transformation is over but she has yet to move or do anything. I think our newest friend might be in shock...no matter. I'm almost done here. In the book are the words to chant. I gave you the ability to read the demonic texts. Go ahead and read them. Try to memorise them. Using Jessica as the conduit, we will soon share her power." While Insanity would read the spell, Donnie would finish painting the seal. Taking his time to ensure that every intricate pattern is perfect so there was no room for error. When he was done, he'd throw the paint brush to one side then stand over Jessica. He held his arms out over her for Insanity to hold. "Come my love. Let's become Devils. Let's become kings!" he beckoned him. When Insanity would take his hands, they would both begin chanting. David slowed down a bit and panted, feeling out of breath from running up the steep climb. As he did, he stepped on a part of the ground that was particularly fragile and slipped as it crumbled under his weight. He gasped and instinctively grabbed the ledge before he could plummet into the pool of lava underneath. He looked down and watched his handkerchief float down into the crater, bursting into flames before it even hit the molten rock. "Fuck!" he panicked and looked back up to see the rocks he was clinging to start to crumble as well. To top off this already dire situation, a red light began to shine through the windows of the mansion above them and the ground around them began to quake. David looked at the others desperately. Knowing that if they wasted time trying to save him then they risk Donnie getting what he wanted and becoming a far greater threat. "Go!" he shouted at them. Though his voice was tinged with fear, his expression was resolute. "Leave me! Stop him and save the others!" --- "I get it." Lang nodded. "In all the time I've worked for you, I don't think I've ever seen you take a day off...except when...y'know..." he pointed to his own eye to refer to when Will was shot. He lowered his hand and shrugged. "I mean...Just a suggestion here but, have you considered maybe taking a vacation? I hear it does wonders for stress. Maybe you could take your boyfriend with you somewhere?" Denix Vames - July 21, 2021 X nodded. "It's been an honor working with you." Tears rolled down Hades's cheeks. "Hey David? You're not really a conformist. You're a pretty cool guy." Insanity held Donnie's hands. He began to chant with him. Suddenly, X and the others barged in. Knocking the door down. Hades swung his sword at Insanity. Slicing his head off. X shoved Donnie against the wall. "Desi! Get your sister and the others out of here! I've got this!" --- Will looked at him with a sad smile. "I wish I could but I'm the Chief. I shouldn't abandon my men. Not when they need me."

Denix Vames - July 19, 2021 Travis looked into his eyes. He pressed his forehead against his. His lips were nearly close to his. --- "Not at all. I want to know the gender too." ,said Charles. --- "Hmph! Whatever conformist." ,said Hades. He cut his wrist with one of his nails which had grown sharp. Black blood oozed out. Transforming into a large black sword with a bone hilt. His wound healed. There was a wide eye above the hilt. "I already have my powers." ,said X. --- Insanity nodded. "I understand." He cringed at the pain. "Ah!" He clutched his head. Once he had the powers, he breathed heavily. "Fucking christ! That was painful!" shadowess - July 19, 2021 Feeling his breath on his face, Malone stared into Travis's eyes as well. He could feel his body heat, he was standing so close to him. He gulped nervously and lifted his hand to caress his cheek. He could hear his own heart beating and felt his face growing hot. Slowly, he moved to press his lips lightly against Travis's. It only lasted a second before he broke the kiss to look into his eyes again, his heart fluttering and he felt butterflies in his stomach. He hoped that this was ok and that he hadn't just crossed some kind of line with him. --- May smiled at them both and Amelia nodded. "I'd like to know." she said softly and took Charles's hand, squeezing it a little excitedly. May watched the monitor carefully while moving the array around to get a good look at the baby. "Congratulations." she said with a grin and looked at them again. "You're having a boy." Amelia gasped softly as happy tears rolled down her cheeks and she stared at the image on the screen lovingly. "Just my luck!" she laughed. "Surrounded by boys!" --- David chuckled and shrugged at Hades to show he wasn't bothered. When Hades and X were ready, David took a deep breath then nodded at Desi. "I am capable with or without a weapon." he said. Desi sighed and approached them, holding out his hands for them to take. "Let's get this over with then." he teleported them into the circular stone room where he had originally resurrected Bryce. Rickster was using a chisel to carve the runes into the walls. He was sweating a little from the effort. "Never thought I'd be doing this again..." he mumbled as he worked. "I'll be back with those books." Desi said then vanished. When he came back, he placed the books into the centre of the room and looked at the others nervously. Rickster jumped down from the ladder and wiped the sweat from his forehead with his sleeve. He was breathing a little heavily but soon caught his breath. "That should do it." Desi nodded and gulped. "Donnie?" he called out. "I have what you want. They're yours. Come and get them. Just please...let Cindy and the others go." --- Donnie smiled at Insanity understandingly. "It is done. You have enough power to give yourself an advantage against your enemies. Try spying on someone you know when you get a chance." he suggested. He then stiffened and stared off at the wall with a faraway look again. "Do you see them, my love? The trap they've set for me? They seem nervous." he smiled. "They should be." He looked at Insanity and kissed him deeply again. "The time is now. Go. Seek out Jessica. Ensure she is alone and grab her. Bring her here and do what I asked. I'm counting on you." he said hurriedly then vanished. --- While Ben was at the Precinct, Jessica had gone out to do some exercise in a secret spot she'd found while free running. When Ben had been in hospital, she'd been spending her down time free running and had stumbled into an abandoned apartment during her time out. She had since set the apartment up with a pull-up bar, a punching bag and dumbbells. She hadn't told Ben because she didn't want to worry him, considering that to get in she had to free run across several rooftops then dive in through the broken window from across an alley. This was her private little place, away from everything. Where she could be alone and vent her rage through training. Currently, she was using the pull-up bar and had counted to fifty-two out of her usual one hundred. --- Donnie appeared in the room and looked around at the others. "Desi. I said you were to be alone, did I not make myself clear?" he said in a scolding tone. "It's over, Donnie. You won't be able to teleport out of this room. You're trapped. Now, tell us where our friends are." "Or else?" Donnie grinned, clearly amused. "We don't have to resort to violence. There's still hope for you but you need to free our friends first." David tried to reason with him. "Listen to you." Donnie said, his tone turning acidic as he spoke. "Trying to be the 'good guy'. You're not fooling me, back stabber!" "Donnie, listen to me-" "No, you listen! You're aware of the Artist, the disgraced vampire and the pregnant succubus in my grasp-" "Pregnant?!" Desi's eyes widened but Donnie ignored him and kept going. "But who else is missing, David? Hmm? Have a good think about it. Who do you know and love that has gone missing recently. Or I suppose the better question is...who wouldn't you even notice go missing? Who in your family barely get's a moment's thought from anyone close to them? All except the one they live with anyway." "What are you-?" David's mind raced and his face turned pale. He hadn't been aware that he'd taken anyone else. "I'm not an idiot, David. I knew this was a trap. So, I set one of my own." Donnie chuckled darkly. "Either you destroy that rune up there and let me leave with those books- and soon, I might add- or not only will Cindy die and lose those twins growing in her belly, but your beloved great Granddaughter will be transformed into a Blood God to join my army!" he laughed, an insane glimmer in his eyes. "Tick tock! The more time we waste here, the less time I have to get back and stop it from happening!" Denix Vames - July 19, 2021 Travis hesitated before kissing him deeply. --- Charles chuckled. "I can't believe it! I wonder what we should name him?" --- Insanity had appeared where Jessica was. He grabbed her then teleported back home. "Don't even try to fight back! If you do then I will kill you!" He did what he was told to do by Donnie. Waiting for his return. --- Hades gave an annoyed look at Donnie. "You're such a conformist. Why don't you just die already? This time permanently." He leaned back. Letting the sword touch the ground before black spikes popped out from his body. He swung his sword at him. Shadowess - July 20, 2021 Malone held on to the kiss for as long as he could. Savouring how his lips felt against his. When the kiss broke, he held him close for a moment while resting his head against his. "Do you um...do you want to watch a movie or something?" he asked softly, not wanting to let Travis go but also not wanting to move too quickly with him. --- "I don't know." Amelia grinned at him. "But we have plenty of time to figure it out. I can't wait to finally meet him though!" May smiled at them and pushed a button on the machine. After a minute or two more, she removed the array and cleaned the gel off of Amelia's belly before turning the machine off. "Come and meet me at the reception desk when you're ready. I'll have some images of the ultrasound printed out for you." she said gently then got up and left the room. --- Jessica gasped as she felt an arm wrap around her while she was mid pull-up and yank her from the bar. She hadn't heard anyone coming. She hit the ground in the basement and watched as who she assumed was Vincent, unshackle a man on the floor after snapping at her to not fight back. "What?!" she stared at him confused as she got to her feet. As he then moved over to Cindy, who was too frightened to say anything in case her mouth was sewn shut, Jessica looked around the room in utter confusion. "Where are we?" she asked and turned in time to see him pulling Cindy out of the room. Cindy was giving her a terrified look and Jessica immediately knew that something was seriously wrong. "Wait a minute!" she demanded and ran over to the door just as Insanity closed it. She heard heavy locks on the other side and even as she pulled on the handle, she knew it was no use. She was trapped in here with...who was that? She turned and looked at Niko who was still naked and counting the bricks in the wall. He'd counted the bricks in the same wall at least twice now and was counting them once again. She turned back to the door and hammered on it. "Hey! Vincent, what the hell?! Why are you doing this?! Let us out of here!!" she shouted through the door. When it became obvious that he wouldn't be opening the door, she turned again to look at Niko. Feeling pity for the state that he seemed to be in. She walked over to him cautiously then knelt down next to him. "H-hey." she whispered. "Do you know what's happening? Why are we in here?" Niko didn't take his eyes off the wall. Tears dripping from his face to the floor as he mouthed numbers in German. "What's your name?" she asked quietly, frowning as she reached out to lay her hand gently on his arm. As she did, Niko gasped and flinched. His eyes shot to her face and he stopped counting. At first, his expression reflected his confusion and curiosity. Wondering who this woman was. Then he caught her scent. The rich, sweet scent of half Devil blood. From the torture he'd endured and the amount of blood he'd lost to Insanity and Donnie's 'fun', Niko's hunger was difficult to ignore. The smell of her blood only made it even more difficult to resist his instinct to feed from taking over. "I'm sorry." Jessica said softly, slowly pulling her hand away. "I didn't mean to scare you...What happened to you?" She watched the way his expression shifted to hunger as he lifted his head to look at her and she began to feel even more uneasy. "...Are you ok?" she asked then her eyes widened as she saw his fangs sprout in his open mouth. She heard his stomach growl and quickly realised why he was looking at her the way that he was. Shivering, she backed away from him cautiously then got to her feet and ran back to the door, hammering on it more furiously than she had earlier. "Let me out! Vincent, please! Let me out! Let me out!!" On the other side of the door, Cindy was watching Insanity warily from the chair that she was tied to. She too was shivering. Every so often her eyes darted from him to the basement door, worried for both Jessica and herself. She licked her lips nervously, frightened of provoking Insanity's wrath but also desperate to try anything to stop this madness. "P-Please." she whispered shakily. "Y-you don't have to do this. You don't have to hurt any of us. You're better than this. You could be a good person. I've seen you be a good person! Don't let that Demon manipulate you." she had no idea that Vincent and Insanity had been split apart and currently believed that Vincent was still in there...somewhere. --- "Hades, No!" David yelled. Donnie smirked and dove out of the way, he then made a pushing movement with his hand in Hades's direction. Attempting to throw Hades across the room, in the direction of X and Rickster, without actually touching him. "Oh, and did I mention that the vampire who will be turning your great granddaughter will be Niko? He'll be nice and starved by now. Especially after all the holes I poked into him earlier." he gloated with a chuckle. "And Insanity has been itching to make art the way he used to. I imagine his patience will be wearing thin soon. Poor Cindy. Poor Kite. Poor unborn children. Better make your mind up quickly! Which do you value more? Their safety or my capture?!" Denix Vames - July 20, 2021 Travis nodded. --- They headed out of the room. Finding May with the pictures. Charles smiled at them. He brushed his hand over the photos. "I can't believe this is happening. It's almost too good to be true but it's real." --- Insanity laughed. "You're such an idiot! Vincent and I are not in the same body anymore. He's somewhere else. This is my new body." He brushed a hand over his chest. --- Hades's eyes widened. X and David had fallen over from the impact. X quickly stood. He seemed frightened. "Can't you do anything David?! Anything at all?! Please! Something!" shadowess - July 20, 2021 Smiling, Malone walked him over to the couch and handed him the remote. "Here, uh...if you want to watch a horror movie, we can. I can't promise I won't be a bit of a pussy though." he chuckled. --- Amelia hugged Charles and looked at the photos in his hands. "I'll bet he's going to be just as handsome as his father." she said happily. She turned her head and kissed him lovingly. "Let's go get some rest before my body decides it's time to start 'practicing' again." she chuckled. --- Cindy's eyes widened. She could hear Jessica screaming for him to open the door, sounding more and more desperate by the second, but she kept her eyes fixed on Insanity. "Who are you?" she asked, her voice quaking. "Why are you doing this?" "PLEASE!! LET ME OUT! PLEASE! VINCENT!! SOMEONE!! HELP!!" Jessica continued to pound on the door. She glanced behind her and jumped, seeing Niko standing near her. Staring at her throat. Her screams died and she slowly turned to face him with her back against the door. "Please don't." she said shakily. "Please..." her lip quivered as she struggled to hold back tears and she shook her head a little. Niko lifted a hand and brushed a tear away with his thumb but Jessica recoiled. "Liebchen...Meine Liebchen..." he mumbled, still staring at her in that hungry trance. "No..." she groaned. "I-If you really have to do this...please...please just let me die...please...I don't want to-...you don't know what I'd become...I-I don't know if I could control it..." she cried quietly, trembling. But Niko couldn't hear her over the sound of her heartbeat. How it beat so quickly now. He couldn't really see her either. In his starved state, he only saw Racheal. The human Racheal. The hunter Racheal...He whispered to her in German. "I'm so sorry...I wasn't fair to you...I'll put it right...my second chance...I'll do better this time..." He leant towards her, opening his mouth. Horrified, Jessica slapped him across the face and tried to run away from him. His delusional state was rapidly replaced by feral hunger and he growled savagely at her while diving at her. Jessica let out a loud scream as Niko tackled her to the ground and pulled her under him. She struggled against him, doing her best to throw punches at him wherever she could land a hit. "GET OFF ME!! GET OFF! PLEASE! DON'T!" Niko managed to grip her wrists and pin them down. Jessica continued to writhe and wriggle under him, trying to kick him as well. "GET OFF! GET OFF! GET O-..." Her screams were interrupted by her gasp as Niko's fangs plunged into her throat. Her eyes widened and she stared at the ceiling as she felt the venom rush into her system, making fighting him off almost impossible now. At the taste of her blood, Niko moaned loudly then began drinking from her quickly, almost desperately. "Sto-...stop..." she groaned then let out a moan of her own, turning her head to one side and closing her eyes as her breathing became more and more laboured. Cindy had heard the commotion and as soon as Jessica's screams were suddenly cut off, she looked at Insanity desperately. "This is insane! You can't let this happen! Please do something! Stop this now!" she begged him. --- "Yes, David." Donnie taunted him with a wide grin, holding his arms out. "Can't you do anything?" Behind him, David saw the briefest movement where the books were and saw Desi quickly backing away from them before Donnie could notice him. He caught David's eye and winked at him, nodding. David looked back at Donnie and got to his feet, pretending to look defeated. "You win this time Donnie. If we let you leave, you swear to let them go?" "What am I if not a Demon of my word?" Donnie smirked. David had to bite his tongue, knowing full well that going back on his word was the very reason for Lucifer -literally- branding him a liar. He nodded and turned to look at the others with a grave expression. His back to Donnie. "Destroy the rune." he said then winked at them, hoping they'd understand that they needed to let him go for now but thanks to Desi, perhaps all was not lost. Denix Vames - July 20, 2021 Travis smiled. He switched the TV on. Leaning his head against Malone's. He had found a channel that was doing a classic horror movie marathon. --- Charles kept her close. "Sure." They appeared back home. "Maybe we could draw the layout for the baby's room soon?" --- "Shut up!" Insanity slapped her. --- X nodded. He reluctantly raised a hand. Ready to destroy the runes. "Wait a minute." ,said Hades. He cut his wrist with his sword. His black blood sprung out. Getting to Donnie's right hand, atop it. It shaped itself into a heart. Staying in his skin. "It doesn't do shit. Just figured you'd want to remember me bitch." X clapped his hands. The runes were cracked. Making their seal broken. He kept his glare on Donnie.

Denix Vames - July 18, 2021 Travis smiled. He drank some more before writing, 'Maybe I can get you to watch one with me?' --- "Well, I've been meaning to propose to Elliot but I don't know how I should do it." ,said Vincent. Charles blushed. He awkwardly scratched the back of his head. "Um...I'm not exactly the right person for that kind of advice. In my time, people only got married because everyone was quick to fall ill. We did our best to keep the human population growing." --- "Good night." Elimar went into his reading room where he held a book in his hand as he sat on a cushioned chair. --- Leo pulled his shirt off. Kissing all over his chest. He soon took his own shirt off. Pressing himself against him as he kissed him passionately. --- "Maybe we can make up a plan to fool him? Isn't there a spell that can trap him? I mean he's still has to be one percent demon or whatever. Once he gets closer to the books, we'll trap him and put him down like a conformist dog." ,said Hades. --- Insanity moaned. He broke the kiss. Moaning much louder. He knew he would have some fun. (cool. also do you want to put private time for these characters or are we not going to have them continue? this scene is a lot different so i dont know what should go next.) shadowess - July 18, 2021 Malone read what he'd written and blushed. "Um, sure. I-I guess I could try to watch one with you." he smiled then drank some of his beer nervously. "As long as you don't mind me hiding behind you now and then." he laughed. --- Amelia beamed at the news. "And I've never been engaged in my life so I'm not exactly experienced at this." she chuckled. "But, if I were to guess, I'd assume the best way to do it is during a private, intimate and romantic moment. Maybe you could take him out on a date and surprise him with it? Take him somewhere he'd love to go. Have fun together and just enjoy each other's company, and then when you're both feeling all loved up and 'in the moment', ask him then." she shrugged. "Whatever feels right for you two, I guess." --- Oscar kissed Leo back and wrapped his arms around him, running his hands up and down his back and sides. Moaning and loving the feeling of his bare chest against his. He slipped his tongue into his mouth, keeping their kiss passionate. He then moved his hands down to Leo's belt and started to unbuckle him. --- David rose a brow at Hades. "That...might actually work." he said thoughtfully. "David, do you remember how he was?" Desi asked, looking a little frightened. "Donnie was no fool. He'll have something set up for us in case we managed to trick him. An ambush or a spell trap for when we arrive wherever he's holding them hostage." David looked at Desi and nodded gravely with a sigh. "But what choice do we have?" Desi thought for a moment then nodded reluctantly. "I can take you to where the books are stored." "And I know just the person who knows how to use runes to trap people." David nodded and looked at Hades. "I suppose you're familiar with Rickster? We're going to need his help." --- When the kiss broke, Niko turned his head away from them and stared hard at the wall across the room. Counting the bricks while he wept quietly, desperate to distract himself from what was happening. Unable to help gasping and moaning. He could hear them both moaning as well. He also heard the gentle sound of fabric as they began to undress. He felt his pants being pulled off him. Niko was strong. He could endure losing his tongue, being whipped mercilessly, dying and then being tortured. But this? Niko knew this was going to finally break him. Yet he did nothing to fight back anymore. He didn't beg for mercy anymore either. He simply accepted it. Feeling utterly lost and hopeless as the words 'I deserve this' played over and over in his mind. (Private Time.) (It's cool, I got it.) Denix Vames - July 18, 2021 Travis shook his head. Showing in his face that he didn't mind. He finished his bottle. 'Do you want to get another bottle? I don't know how much you're allowed to drink as a cop.' --- "Hmm. I see." Vincent nodded. "I'll keep that in mind then. Thank you. Do you want to come back inside? It wouldn't be a problem." --- (private time cause i ran out of ideas and alright) --- Hades nodded. "Yeah. I'll go get him." He appeared in the room. "Hey Rickster? David needs you for a plan." shadowess - July 19, 2021 "That's not a bad point." Malone nodded. "Personally, if I'm going to drink at all then I prefer not to have more than one. Need to keep a clear head in case I'm called in, you know? But it's ok if you want another one. I'm happy just to get a coke or something." --- "Are you sure?" Amelia asked hesitantly. "We could always stay at Carter's office for a while if you guys need to rest." --- Rickster had been at the soup kitchens with Ricky. He'd stepped into the walk-in fridge to fetch more vegetables for chopping when Hades appeared. At first, Rickster eyed him cautiously but when he said that David needed him, he relaxed a little. "Um, ok. Hang on, I just need to let Ricky know I gotta go." he nodded and put the large box of onions down before stepping out of the fridge. He headed over to Ricky, wrapping an arm around him and glanced around them quickly to make sure they wouldn't be overheard. "Hey, looks like I'll have to skip soup duties today. David's calling for me apparently." Denix Vames - July 19, 2021 Travis shook his head. He wrote, 'I was wondering if we could go to your place now?' --- "I'm only suggesting. If you feel like you shouldn't then you can do that instead." ,said Vincent. --- Ricky frowned. "Alright." He caressed his cheek. "Just stay safe, ok?" He kissed him. Shadowess - July 19, 2021 "Sure." Malone smiled and finished off the last of his beer. He got up and waited for Travis to follow him. "I don't live far. It's in an apartment about five minutes walk from here." he said as they began to walk. Sure enough, it hadn't taken them any longer than five minutes to reach the apartment block. He walked up the stairs and unlocked his door, opening it to let Travis in. "Uh, I hope you'll excuse the mess...I wasn't expecting to bring anyone home today." he blushed, although his apartment was practically spotless, apart from a coffee mug left on the table from that morning and some neatly folded shirts on a chair that he hadn't had the chance to put away yet. Needless to say, Malone was a little meticulous when it came to keeping his home clean. --- Amelia blinked back tears. She was trying so desperately to stay strong. "It's ok. I don't want to make you guys uncomfortable while you're trying to rest. We'll stay at Carter's office and come back tomor-" Amelia gasped and doubled over, gripping her stomach. The same sharp pain she'd felt earlier had shot through her again. She held her breath, grunting quietly as she tried to ride it out. "I'm ok." she strained. --- Rickster nodded and kissed him back. "I'll be back as soon as I can." he said before turning and walking back to Hades. "Alright, I'm ready." Denix Vames - July 19, 2021 Travis looked around. He liked his home and found it funny that he worried about keeping things clean. He walked over. Making sure he stood in front of him as he pointed at his arms. He wrote, 'The secret. Please don't judge me.' He took a deep breath before taking his jacket off. He rolled up his sleeves. Revealing past and recent self harm scars. --- "Are you sure? I think you should see a doctor." ,said Vincent. "Vincent's right. Let's go see if a doctor is available." ,said Charles. --- Hades nodded. They appeared where David and the others were. "Here he is." shadowess - July 19, 2021 Malone closed the door behind them then watched as Travis showed him his secret. He blinked at the scars with a frown then approached Travis slowly. He gently took one of his arms in his hands to get a better look at his scars. He lifted his eyes to look into his and he shook his head a little. "You were in pain." he said softly. He looked back down at his scars and gently brushed his thumb over one of the older ones. "It's ok." he whispered and looked into his eyes again. "You're not alone. Not anymore and you never have to be again. If you ever need to talk or vent about how you feel, I'd like to be here for you." --- Amelia tried to straighten up, taking a couple of deep breaths. Admittedly, she was concerned about these pains. Particularly as it was too soon for her to go into labour. She took Charles's hand and nodded as the pain started to ebb away again. --- "What's going on?" Rickster asked when they arrived and David was quick to fill him in on what had happened and what their plan was. "I have a private room where I normally cast my spells." Desi explained. "I'll take the books there and then call to him to lure him there." "We'll need you to go there first and put down some runes that would trap Donnie there as soon as he teleports in. Then we can get him to tell us where he's holding his prisoners." Rickster nodded. "Alright. Then there's no time to lose. Show me to this room." Desi walked over and placed a hand on Rickster's shoulder. They both vanished. This left Hades, David and X in Desi's harem, surrounded by curious souls who had stopped what they were doing to watch them quietly. David ignored them and turned to the other two. "We should prepare for a fight. As soon as he realises he's trapped he may become violent. I'm not exaggerating either when I say that he is a competent fighter." --- Donnie was pulling his pants back on in his basement, smirking to himself. He could hear quiet sniffles from Niko behind him as he wept into the floor. He'd curled up into a ball the moment he and Insanity had let go of him. In front of him, Cindy had turned her head away from them and was shivering, her eyes closed tightly as tears slid down her cheeks. Donnie tilted his head back and stared at the ceiling. He had that faraway look in his eyes again and a minute or two later, he gasped as he lowered his head back to a normal level and his eyes widened a little. He let out a maniacal laugh then turned to look at Insanity. "How does one beat a trap, my love?" he asked playfully. He turned and opened his arms to him with a wide grin. "With another trap, of course! My nemesis thinks he's clever. He doesn't realise the gift I acquired when I was pulled from Oblivion. I can see him. I can hear him. No matter where he goes. No matter what he does, I will always be one step ahead!" he then growled and stare off at the wall to his left angrily. "But I need those books!" He scratched his head and paced the room for a minute then snapped his fingers. "I can give you some of my power. My love, I will need your help. Can I trust you?" Denix Vames - July 19, 2021 Tears ran down his cheeks. Travis ran into his arms. Pressing his head against as he was shaking from his sobs. He clutched his shirt. --- Charles guided Amelia to a nurse. "Excuse me? I was wondering if my girlfriend could have her belly checked. The baby's been giving her lots of pain." Vincent had gone back into Elliot's room. --- X nodded. "I'm well aware." Hades rolled his eyes. "Whatever. Donnie is a conformist prick." --- Insanity grinned. "Yes! Give me power! I will do whatever it takes to gain our thrones!" shadowess - July 19, 2021 Malone was surprised by the hug but he wrapped his arms around him, stroking the back of his head gently. "It's ok. It's ok." he whispered softly, trying to comfort him. --- Nurse May looked between Charles and Amelia worriedly. She doubted that it was the baby giving Amelia pain but still, any pain in the abdomen during pregnancy was worth looking into. "This way." she nodded and grabbed a nearby empty wheelchair for Amelia to sit in. "Oh, no. It's ok. I can walk." Amelia tried to protest but May was having non of it. "Nonsense. I can see you're in pain. It's better for the both of you if you took the pressure off for now." she said gently but firmly. Reluctantly, Amelia nodded and sat in the chair. May then wheeled her towards a room where Amelia was then told to sit on the bed. Once she was comfortable, May lifted her shirt to look at her belly and listened to the baby's movements through the stethoscope for a minute. Without a word, she nodded and moved over to a large machine and turned it on. She took up an array and poured some gel onto it before placing it onto her belly. Within seconds the machine's screen was alive with a sonar image of a baby's outline. They could see it's little heart beating rapidly and hear it through the machine's speakers. Amelia stared at the image, her eyes watering as she felt an overwhelming amount of love bubbling up inside her, only so slightly tinged with worry until the nurse smiled and said. "Everything seems fine to me." May turned her head from the monitor to look at the parents. "Have you heard of Braxton Hicks?" she asked and Amelia shook her head. "They're fake contractions." May said simply. "Your body's way of preparing for the real thing. They can happen anytime between your second and third trimester. You just need some rest and some water. That's all." she said gently with a smile. She looked back at the monitor. "Seems to be perfectly healthy to me...I can tell you what you're having if you'd like?" Amelia looked at Charles, not sure if he'd want to know before it's born. Amelia was curious but if he didn't want to know yet then she was happy to wait. --- David then turned back to Hades with a raised eyebrow again and smirked. "You might be an adult now but you've definitely still got that teenage attitude, haven't you?" he chuckled. "You realised almost everyone in the universe conforms to something, right? We all have our cliques. Some worse than others." He didn't mean this to sound condescending. This was how he used to talk to Damien when he'd been going through his rebellious phase. Desi reappeared in the room. "Rickster is carving the runes into my walls now. I'll teleport the rest of you in. If you need to bring weapons with you then I suggest you grab them now. I'll get the books once you're ready." --- "Marvellous!" Donnie walked over to him, cupping his face in his hands and kissed him deeply. "I knew I could count on you! The process is painful but when I am done, you will be able to teleport at will and you will have telepathy. I will also grant you my ability to see and hear people from afar so you can plan your movements better. If our plan is a success and I get my books then I will grant you so many more powers, my love! We will be unstoppable!" He then held up a finger. "But first, you need to know my plan. I need those books for a spell to make us Devils. I don't remember the exact words or the precise ritual but I do know that we'll need a Devil to be able to complete the ritual. A live one. One that we can bend to our will. As luck would have it, there is one such Devil to be on Earth." He then shrugged. "I was hoping to grab the pregnant one and take her child for my own but her beloved won't leave her alone now that he's aware of me...and before we can complete the ritual I wouldn't stand a chance against one as powerful as him. No. That's far too risky. But...BUT...and this is absolutely delicious! David has half blood great grandchildren." he chuckled with dark glee. "I've been watching them. To have any hope of making them obedient we'll need the weakest willed one. Unfortunately, his great grandson has already endured traumas and torture which might otherwise break a weaker soul...but his great granddaughter?" he grinned. "She seems just about unstable enough to not need much work. Her brothers and friends often overlook her, making her feel isolated already. All we have to do is play on that. Make her believe that we're better for her than they are. That we care more for her then they do...and then we can have her do whatever we want! Do you want to know the best part?" Donnie smirked and lifted his hands to Insanity's head and let him see the memory he'd taken from Jessica of her bludgeoning her mother to death then burying her right before she bought plane tickets to America to find her brother. "She's already a killer." Niko wasn't paying any attention to their conversation at all as he tried to cope with his current trauma by continueing to count the bricks in the walls. While still silent, Cindy had turned her head to stare at the two. Listening to their conversation with a horrified expression. With his back to her, Donnie wouldn't notice as he continued to talk to Insanity. "So, here's my plan. I need those books but I'll need to spring the trap in order to get them. While I am gone, you are to capture Jessica and bring her here. You and I are the only ones who will be able to teleport in and out of this house. Then unshackle your little pet there and lock her in the room with him. Take Cindy upstairs and tie her to a chair or something in the meantime. As soon as I spring the trap, I'll let David know that he only has a limited amount of time to let me go before Niko's hunger takes over and his precious great granddaughter becomes a crazed Blood God as a result of Niko's guilt after draining her. That should motivate him to let me go quickly and if not, well...it would still work in our favour to have Jessica become as mad as possible. Oh, and for a little more motivation, if I take longer than let's say....ohh...two hours? You can go ahead and Kill Cindy. Be sure to drop her body at Kite's feet when you do and let him know that David was to blame. But first, close your eyes and try to relax. This will hurt but it won't last long." he said as he lifted his hands to either side of Insanity's head and focussed on pushing some of his power into him.

Denix Vames - July 16, 2021 (cool) Travis followed him to whatever bar they would be going to. --- Charles wrapped an arm around her. "Shh. It's going to be alright. Everything will be alright. We can only hope now." --- Elimar chuckled. "Alright. I'll be here." --- "I understand." Jean yawned. "All this dancing. I never thought it would get me so tired. Don't worry. I enjoyed us being together like this but I think so much peacefulness in this moment has me tired out." --- Tears ran down Leo's cheeks. "Oscar....You have no idea how much those words mean to me. Thank you. I love you too. And I would sacrifice myself if it means saving you." --- "Not that he would be able to arrive here on time. And he is a bit busy with taking care of the pack. Or should I say two packs actually. Although I could get-" Hades appeared in his new form. He had black feathery wings. Both of his eyes were purple. When Kite looked into his eyes, he whimpered. Cowering back in fear. Hades's wings went back into him. He turned to other two men. His arms were crossed as he gave a I-don't-care look. He shrugged. "Hey." --- "Thank you. You did some excellent work." ,said Insanity. He took the knife. He knelt in front of Niko. He began to carve his own name on to his chest. Once done, he would laugh. "I can do whatever you want! This is perfect!" He let out a cackle. Shadowess - July 17, 2021 Malone walked with Travis to the bar. He realised that he might be the one to do all the talking as they walked but he didn't mind. He just didn't want Travis to feel awkward if they walked in silence. "You know, it was real brave of you. What you did today. I don't think it's said enough but handing in a police statement isn't an easy thing to do. It sounds easy but most people forget that to do that you gotta relive the hell you went through first and that takes a lot of strength. I admire you for that...I just wanted you to know that." They reached the bar and Malone held the door open for him. "Just point to what you want. I'll get it. Maybe we could sit in one of the booths?" --- Amelia hugged him tightly, gripping his shirt as she cried. After a few deep breaths, she began to calm down a little although tears still rolled down her cheeks. "Charles..." she whispered softly. "I-I think I want to be closer to my friends now..." she said, feeling that she needed their combined support in case anything happened. As if surrounded by family during a difficult time. --- The door to Larissa's bedroom opened and they stepped back into the living room. Larissa was beaming as she skipped back over to where Bianka was sitting and sat down with her, kissing her cheek as she did. Racheal was still in her own clothes but she was smiling as she walked back over to Elimar. "Sorry! No previews! But we've got the perfect outfit planned for her!" Larissa said excitedly. She took a sip of her drink. "Have her come back here about an hour or so before the party and I'll deliver her looking like a princess! For now though, I think it'd be good if we all got some rest so that we have enough energy to dance all night tomorrow!" --- Hannes stopped moving slowly and simply held Jean to him, still smiling. His head still leant against his. "I agree. We should get some rest. Tomorrow is a big day." he said softly. "Go and get yourself settled. I'll turn off the music and join you." he kissed him slowly before letting him go and turning to the record player to turn it off. --- Oscar's eyes watered and he blinked back the tears as he leant in to kiss Leo tenderly. Taking his time to savour the moment. When the kiss broke, he'd smile at Leo and clink his glass against his "Let's hope you never have to do that." he said softly before taking a sip of his wine. He nodded to the basket. "We have meats, cheeses, crackers...I also packed some strawberries and tubs of melted chocolate. I remember how much you liked those. We can take our time here and relax for a while. Just the two of us." --- David saw the way Kite responded to Hades's arrival and looked at the male curiously, yet cautiously. Not recognising him in his new form. "Who are you?" he asked, a little defensive. --- Once again, Niko had been letting out mixtures of groans and cries as Insanity carved into his chest. His only relief came when the carving stopped and he could try to catch his breath. Donnie was smirking at Niko, finding his pain entertaining. He looked at Insanity and wrapped an arm around his waist. "You're perfect, my love." he purred and started kissing his neck a little roughly. While kissing him, he wrapped his hand around Insanity's hand which was holding the knife and started pushing the knife into Niko's shoulder very, very slowly. Causing Niko to let out more pained screams. His other hand gripped Insanity's ass while doing this. Denix Vames - July 17, 2021 Travis blushed at his words. He nodded at the suggestion of a booth. He pointed at a bottle of beer. Once they were sitting with their drinks, he would write something down and pass the note to him. 'I have something to show you but only when we're alone. It's really important that I tell you. I feel like I can open up to you.' --- Charles thought for a moment. "Would you like to see Vincent and his family then?" --- Elimar nodded. "I see. Thank you for the hospitality." He set his empty glass down. "Take care now." Him and Rachael soon left her home. Heading back to their home. --- Jean smiled into the kiss. "Ok." He soon slipped out of his clothes until he was naked. He laid under the covers. When Hannes would lay in bed with him, he would rest his head over his chest. Cuddling up to him. "Hannes....I feel so lucky being here with you." (I was thinking of a vampire attempting kidnapping Jean like a damsel in distress. so the vampire's motive would be to want him in a sexual/romantic sense. I don't know if that's something you'd be interested in making scenes of?) --- Leo drank some. He set the glass down. He looked over the food. "Chocolate. It use to be so rare for me. Now, I can eat it whenever I want. It's amazing how much time has changed." He grabbed a strawberry then dipped it into the chocolate. He took a bite. Licking his lips of some of the chocolate that got on his mouth. --- "Isn't it obvious? I'm Hades. God just gave me this body so people would stop thinking that I was a minor. Now, I don't have to deal with conformists bullshit about school." "And apparently a new attitude." ,said X. Hades rolled his eyes. "Whatever." --- Insanity moaned at his touch. He moaned even louder when he heard Niko's cries. He slipped his tongue into Donnie's mouth. Kissing him passionately. Shadowess - July 17, 2021 Malone bought them each a beer and sat in the booth with Travis. He passed him his beer then took the note and read it. He blinked and looked at Travis curiously. "Um, ok?" he smiled. "Well then, maybe after this we could go to one of our places? Have some more drinks there? I'd be happy to take you to mine, if you want." he thought a second and then added hurriedly. "As long as that's not going too fast. We don't have to if you don't want." --- Amelia nodded, still holding onto Charles. She always found comfort in his embrace but this time she needed her friends around her too. --- As they left they heard Larissa calling after them. "Good day! See you both tomorrow!" then Bianka's voice saying 'now, where were we?' before Larissa giggled and the door closed. Racheal followed Elimar with a small smile. Imagining herself in the dress Larissa had shown her. She found herself feeling excited for the ball. --- Hannes climbed into the bed after getting undressed as well and wrapped his arms around Jean as he cuddled him. He smiled, closing his eyes while gently caressing Jean's arm with his thumb. "I am lucky to have you here with me, Jean." he kissed the top of his head lovingly. "I love you." he whispered, feeling himself begin to drift into sleep. (I could do that. It would need to be a vampire outside of the castle though because any vampire living within the castle, kidnapping a Guard's fiancé would be very difficult to miss. xD Maybe they could be a vampire visiting for the ball who used to live in the castle but chose outside life? They could then meet at the ball.) --- Oscar couldn't help smirking as he watched Leo licking the chocolate from his mouth. He bit his lip then leant towards him, caressing his cheek. "You missed a bit." he purred playfully, then licked the bit of chocolate that he'd missed from his lips. Sitting back, he grinned at Leo then took out a strawberry for himself and kept eye contact with Leo while he slowly placed it into his mouth in a suggestive way. He took a bit then quickly cupped a hand under his chin and chuckled as some of the strawberry's juice dripped down. "Damn, these are juicy!" he chuckled as he ate the strawberry. --- "I see..." David said in a slightly amused tone. "Sorry, is there something we can help you with, Hades? It's just that, well, we have a lot on our plate as it is. I need to speak to Desi to try and save three people that Donnie kidnapped. So, as you can imagine, time is of the essence." --- Donnie moaned too and when the knife couldn't sink in anymore, he began to slowly twist it in Niko's wound, keeping him screaming. Niko was beginning to writhe under them from the pain he was in but Donnie ignored him, lost in Insanity's kiss. His hand moved from Insanity's ass to his crotch, rubbing him over his pants as he kissed him. Cindy had heard the moans and couldn't help but look over curiously then looked even more horrified at what they were doing. She felt sick watching them and immediately turned her head away from them again. Agonised, exhausted and feeling humiliated by what they were doing as a result of his pain, Niko lost his temper and screamed at them. "STOP IT! STOP IT! YOU SICK FUCKS!" Donnie stopped kissing Insanity to glare at Niko with a twisted smile. "I think your plaything is jealous, my love." he whispered into Insanity's ear before licking it. "Maybe he's feeling left out?" Denix Vames - July 17, 2021 Travis wrote on the note, "That would be fine. We could go to your place." He drank some of the beer. --- "Alright. Just be ready." ,said Charles. They stood before appearing in the hospital room where everyone was sleeping. --- "I imagine you enjoyed their company?" ,asked Elimar. They went into their home. --- (that makes sense) "Love you too." ,said Jean before he fell asleep. --- "Here. Let me get that for you." Leo licked up the juices on his chin before kissing there. Moving his kisses to his neck. --- "Duh! Why do you think I'm here? I'm gonna help out cause whatever." ,said Hades. "Guess it's safe to say that Kite's a lot calmer now. Let's go then." ,said X. Kite had slowly transformed back into his human self. "Please David. Bring her back to me." --- Insanity smirked. "Perhaps you're right." He knelt down. He licked all over his chest. Getting the blood that was left before kissing his neck. Nibbling there. Shadowess - July 17, 2021 Malone read the note and smiled, nodding at Travis. "All right then." he couldn't help blushing at the thought of bringing Travis home with him. He drank some of his own beer then looked at Travis. "So er, other than drawing, what kinds of things do you like? Personally, I love to cook. There's just nothing more satisfying than making a delicious meal from scratch, you know?" --- Amelia looked around the hospital room and covered her mouth when she realised they were all sleeping. Worried that her crying would wake them. Wiping her tears away, she turned back to Charles and whispered. "Maybe we should wait at Carter's office until they're awake?" --- "They seem like nice people." Racheal nodded and smiled at Elimar. "Thank you." she said softly. "For everything." she looked around the room briefly. "I think I'll try to get some sleep now. I'm..." she blushed as her smile grew a little bigger as she rubbed her own arms. "I'm kind of excited for tomorrow. I think I'm...starting to feel...like this really could be my home." --- Oscar smiled then tilted his head back, letting out soft gasps as Leo kissed his neck. He lifted a hand to run it through his hair. --- David looked at Kite. He couldn't make any promises but he was determined not to let anything happen to Donnie's prisoners if he could help it. So, with a resolute expression, he nodded at Kite before teleporting himself, X and Hades to where he assumed Desi's lair was. Sure enough, among the sea of writhing, moaning bodies, sat Desi on a large pile of cushions. He was completely nude and was drinking wine from a bottle. When he saw them, he beamed and opened his arms in welcome. "Gentlemen! Come to enjoy my palace?" "Do you know Cindy?" David got straight to the point and Desi's grin slipped. He looked at all of their expressions then stood slowly. He snapped his fingers and a couple of souls ran up behind him to drape a bed robe over his shoulders which he proceeded to put on and close, tying the rope around his waist. He did all of this without looking away from them. "My-...sister. What's happened?" he said seriously. "Is she alright?" --- "Wha-?" Niko shivered then his eyes widened as Insanity started licking his chest. He quickly turned his head away and groaned, breathing through his teeth as the movement stung his wounds. "Stop it!" he groaned then recoiled when Insanity started kissing and nibbling his neck. "Stop it!" he said a little more forcefully and Donnie smirked at him before yanking the knife out of his shoulder harshly. This caused Niko to arch his back, tilt his head back and allowing Insanity more access to his neck as he let out a loud cry. Breathing heavily, Niko tried to move but Donnie held the knife up to his face. "Don't be ungrateful. You should be enjoying yourself when my love gives you his attention." he said with a sick grin then began unbuckling Niko's pants. "N-no! Stop! Please stop!" Niko begged, beginning to weep. He suddenly realised how he must've made Racheal feel and this realisation only added to his pain. Denix Vames - July 18, 2021 Travis shrugged as he never had homecooking before. He wrote, 'Watching horror movies and listening to gothic rock. I've never ate a homemade meal before.' He drank some more of his beer. --- Vincent slowly opened his eyes. He rubbed them. "Amelia? Charles?" He walked over. "What are you two doing here?" "Amelia needed some company. How's Elliot?" "He's doing just fine. He's a fighter. I'm glad to know that." Charles nodded. "That's good." "Um...Can I talk to you guys outside? Just down the hall. It's really important." --- "Well, I'm glad to hear. I think I'll go do some reading. You can rest for as long as you need to." ,said Elimar. --- Leo brought his hands under his chest. Brushing his thumbs over his hips as he bit into his neck. His fangs pierced. Injecting some venom into him so he could this sensual moment could feel even more better. --- "Basically, Cindy and a few others have been kidnapped by Donnie. Not sure if you know who this man is but he was apparently killed by Lucifer. Somehow, he's back. And no matter who we are, we can't teleport to his home. It's as if he has a force field that's keeping us from entering his place." ,said X. --- Insanity slipped his hand under his pants. Rubbing his crotch as his tongue slipped into his mouth. He moaned. Denix Vames - July 18, 2021 (so i was thinking of having a mob giving a message to the detective agency that they own their business. obviously this situation would be happening after the Donnie problem is resolved until he comes back. So i already made the character for the mob boss. He's a warlock. Also maybe David could meet him when and if he confronts him about the threats he's been making. David reads his mind and realizes that he lost his family which explains why he's so aggressive and wants to own everything because he doesn't want any of his employees to die since he cares about them like family. Then that's where Galiel can finally get a date. Things will go slow. I think introducing them as like friends would be nice. what do you think?) shadowess - July 18, 2021 Malone read the note. "You're braver than me!" he chuckled. "I could never watch horror movies, not without a pillow I could hide behind anyway." he laughed. "I like rock music too and don't worry, I'd be happy to cook for you if you want. My speciality is chicken wings. I love making my own marinades and flavouring the wings before cooking them. Barbeque, Cajun, Moroccan, you name it!" --- Amelia looked at Vincent. At first she was worried that they'd woken him up but her worry was replaced by curiosity when he said he needed to speak to them. "Of course." she said gently and would follow them both down the hall. "What's up?" she asked. --- Racheal nodded. "Good night, Elimar." she said softly before walking over to the bed. She removed her shoes before climbing on top of the covers and resting her head on the pillow. Tired from such a long, emotional day, it didn't take her long to fall asleep. --- Oscar gasped, jumping a little when he felt Leo's fangs sink into his skin. He let out shaky breaths then moaned when he felt the venom move through his system. He tilted his head back and relaxed, finding the simplest touch by Leo was suddenly intensified. He moaned again and slipped his hand under his shirt to feel his chest, his other hand stayed in his hair and gripped it gently. "Oh, Leo!" he breathed shakily. "Oh, yes!" --- Desi's breath caught in his throat and he stared hard at the trio. "You're sure it's him?" "I only saw him briefly but it looked like him and he's claiming to be Donnie." David confirmed. "How is that possible?" "I don't know, but we don't have a lot of time to ask questions. He has Cindy and is holding her hostage until you return something to him. What do you have that he wants?" Desi's face turned pale and he hesitated to answer. "Books. H-His spell books. When Lucifer found him out he approached myself and Clementine to keep them safe for him. I thought it was because he assumed he could talk his way out of Obliteration but I guess he must've known he'd be able to come back one day...They're not the kinds of books you'd find in the library. They were originally written by his ancestors and they are of powerful dark spells..." David was agitated by this news. It meant that both Desi and Clementine had been Donnie's allies back then but had somehow managed to stay off of his and Lucifer's radar. But he had no time to dwell on this fact. Right now, he needed information and to move quickly to save innocent lives. "Spells? Shit...and I'll bet he's already pissed about Clementine's house being burned down...that's one set of books he's already lost. Why would he go through so much trouble for spells?" "I think those spells might've helped him in his return...and...this is just a guess, he might also use them to make himself into a Devil...to try to take over Hell once again." David's eyes widened. "...Like the spell Amelia used...I thought that was destroyed when it burned up in the fire of her transformation..." --- Niko's eyes widened and his body stiffened but he couldn't do anything but whimper as Insanity kissed him. He clenched his fists, wanting so much to strike him or to bite down on his tongue but feared what Donnie might do if he did. A combination of whimpering and quiet moans escaped him. Despite his fury, disgust and fear, he couldn't help the way his body reacted to Insanity's touch, feeling himself swell at his movements. Adding shame to his cocktail of emotions. Donnie grinned and moved behind Insanity, kissing his neck and grinding his hips against his as he reached around him to slip his hand into his pants. "This is going to be so much fun!" he moaned, excited by what they were doing. Niko closed his eyes tightly, trying to imagine that he wasn't here. That what was happening to him was happening to someone else. (Sure, that sounds like fun. Maybe Carter and Sebastian could be home in time for all that to kick off?)

Shadowess - July 15, 2021 Malone ate a couple of brownies as well and drank his own latte. "Let me know if you need any help with that application." he nodded then glanced out of the window thoughtfully. "It's funny isn't it? Just this morning, everything was so...ordinary. Boring, even. Then in a space of just a couple of hours... everything just...changed. I wonder how long it'll be before the rest of the world learns what we have...that we're not alone. That there's more out there than we ever realised and it's been right under our noses the entire time!" --- David turned from Charles and bit his lip, not answering him immediately. He wouldn't outright say that there was nothing to worry about because that wouldn't be true. David was just glad that Amelia hadn't come into his life until long after Donnie's destruction. Maybe that meant he didn't know about her? If that was the case then both Charles and Amelia were a lot safer staying away from David. After all, Donnie had tried to overthrow Hell's thrown once already and was almost successful. David had seen his plans. They had been fool proof. Donnie was a cunning Demon with the skills of Lucifer's best soldiers. He wasn't to be underestimated. His only downfall had been trusting David with his plans. If he hadn't, then Hell would have a very different ruler right now. A cruel, twisted and immoral leader. If he really had come back then David dread to think what he'd do to Amelia and Charles if he became aware of them. He'd see them as competition to be snuffed out...and child on the way or not, he'd be merciless. "Charles, I'll be fine." he said after a tense pause. "Please stay with Amelia." he then turned around and looked at Charles hesitantly. Whatever happened next, David knew that he might not survive. But he needed to try to protect everyone he cared about. He refused to lose another member of his family and would sacrifice everything to make sure they'd be safe. "Tell her for me... Tell her that I'm proud of her. That I love her and that she will always be my daughter." --- To try and tell them that she was fine, Neva lifted her head and shook it, her ears flopping side to side as she did then let out a small mew before resting her head on her front paws. Still purring. --- "I guess so." Racheal chuckled nervously. Larissa hurried over to her little bar and pulled out two more glasses. She poured them some blood with venom in it and handed them a glass each. "Here! To new family!" she toasted then drank some of her glass. Bianka took a sip from her own glass and Racheal curiously sniffed the edge of her own glass before trying a sip of the drink. She immediately tasted the venom and visibly cringed. Larissa giggled at her expression. "You'll get used to that! Come on! I want to show you the dresses!" she took her hand and started pulling her into the bedroom. "O-oh, ok." Racheal stammered as she went along and glanced back at the other two before they disappeared into the bedroom. Bianka chuckled and shook her head a little. "You're probably not going to get her back for a little while. If there's one thing Larissa loves, it's dressing up." she looked over at Elimar and tilted her head. "How is she?" she asked quietly and in a soft tone. "Is she settling in better now that she's away from...him?" --- Hannes smiled at Jean and lifted a hand to caress his cheek. "Of course. If that is what's in your heart, then I will support you. I won't lie to you though. The training is difficult. Harsh. It can take years to become skilled enough to earn the title of warrior. You must learn to put all emotions aside so as to make difficult decisions quickly. Your reflexes will be honed. Your initiative tested. This is because there's always a chance that the citizens of the castle might choose a warrior to serve as a Guard if a Guard were to fall. This means that any one warrior has the potential to become a Guard at any time." --- Oscar kissed the side of Leo's head. "While you fill those out, I'll go get our date ready." he winked then vanished. He would return when Leo would finish filling in the forms. --- Niko shivered as Insanity approached him and watched him fearfully as he pulled out a knife. "D-don't!" he tried to pull away but the chain wouldn't let him move back any further. When the knife cut his cheek, Niko hissed "Hurensohn! (Son of a bitch!)" and his eyes lit up angrily. He balled his hand into a fist and raised it but before he could swing his punch at Insanity, Donnie had appeared next to him. He'd grabbed his wrist tightly and yanked Niko to the floor, twisting his wrist while doing so until he heard a distinct 'snap' and Niko let out a pained scream. Donnie leant over him so he'd be glaring directly into Niko's eyes. "Raise a hand to him again and I'll break every last bone in your body!" he growled. Niko whimpered, shaking and looked away from him hurriedly. Smiling, Donnie looked back up at Insanity and caressed his cheek. "I'm off to run some errands. I'll be back soon. Have fun with your new toy, my love." he said before kissing him and standing up. As he let go of Niko's wrist, both the broken bone and the cut on his cheek started to slowly heal themselves. Donnie vanished. --- Cindy was still a little nervous about the idea of having a baby but as the days went on, she found herself becoming more and more comfortable with it. She'd occasionally catch herself looking at Kite and imagining him playing ball games with a son or doting over a daughter. Such thoughts always brought a small smile to her face. She wondered what it would look like. Would it take after Kite or her? Or a mix of both? She was having one of those moments now. Looking over at Kite in a dreamy way as she folded laundry, smiling to herself. Donnie appeared standing immediately behind Cindy and quickly wrapped his arms around her, holding her tightly. "You must be Cindy. It's a pleasure meeting you." he grinned. "Wha-? Kite!" Cindy squealed and Donnie held Cindy in front of him, using her as a shield. "Let go of me!" "Afraid I can't do that. You see, your brother has something of mine and I know how stubborn he can be." "B-brother?" Cindy looked confused. Donnie chuckled. "Yes, love. You have a brother." he then looked at Kite with a dark expression. "When he comes looking for her, tell Desi that Donnie wants what is rightfully his. Tell him to seek me out alone and that my patience is already thin. Oh, and..." Donnie grinned evilly. "Tell David, I said 'Hi'" Donnie then vanished with Cindy. --- Donnie would appear in his basement once more and shove Cindy to the wall. "Give me your hands." he growled at her. "Absolutely not!" Cindy recoiled and quickly looked around for a way out, her eyes landing on who she thought was Vincent. "Vincent? Vincent! Help me! Please!" she called out to him, not fully taking in what he was doing yet as her panicked mind only focussed on Donnie. "I can either shackle your hands or break your legs. Either way works fine for me." Donnie snapped. "Y-you can't! I-I'm-!" "Pregnant. I know. Congratu-fucking-lations. Now, GIVE ME YOUR HANDS! OR I'LL BREAK YOUR FUCKING LEGS!" Donnie's eyes turned a deep shade of crimson and his teeth sharpened as he screamed at her. Cindy had jumped, her eyes widening as she stared at him in terror and she shakily held up her hands. Donnie then quickly placed them into the shackles. "There. That wasn't so hard, now was it?" Donnie said in a more pleasant tone and Cindy whimpered, staring at him. "What are you going to do with me?" she asked shakily. "Well, that all depends on your brother. If he delivers what I asked for then I won't need to harm a hair on your pretty head. I'll give you back to your beloved without a single scratch...If he takes too long, however...or he tries anything stupid...I'm afraid I'll have to make an example out of you...which is a shame because..." he moved towards her, placing a hand on her stomach and making her recoil from him. "If there is one thing I value, it is a potential new demon...ah! My apologies." he chuckled "DemonS." he said, putting emphasis on the 'S' with a smirk. Cindy stared at him with her mouth hanging open a little. Her breath had caught in her throat. Donnie took a step away from her and walked back over to Insanity. "She is not to be played with, my love. Not yet anyway. I have just one more errand to run before Desi delivers my property to me. How are you enjoying your gift?" Denix Vames - July 15, 2021 Travis began to fill in the application. He looked at Malone for a moment then went back to the application. Once finished, he slid it over to him. He wrote another note and moved it over to him as well. 'It's been a long time since someone has been this nice to me. Most people see a mute and shit on them.' --- Charles nodded but still seemed angry. "Fine. I'll tell her that." He disappeared. Once back home, he would tell her this. --- "Guess that's a no." ,said Elliot. Vincent rested his head over the edge of the bed. Being closer to him. "I think we could all use a bit of rest." Elliot placed a hand over his. They soon fell asleep. --- Elimar took a sip. "She's doing alright. Seeing the execution wasn't helpful but overall she seems fine." --- "No emotions?" Jean's eyes widened. "Even the police don't need to do that. How can I possibly be so cold to people?" --- Leo smiled. After giving the filled forms to Will, he would look at Oscar. "So? What special place are we going to this time? Unless we've got something planned at home?" --- Kite's eyes widened. "NO!" He was about to run over when he saw the knife. He glared at him. Clenching his fists as he grit his teeth. "You bastard!" When they disappeared he said, "Cindy!" He fell to his knees as he sobbed. Parts of himself were changing as his anger got the better of him. "David! Help! Cindy's been taken!" --- Insanity laughed. "I'm not Vincent bitch. I'm so much better than him." Niko's chest was covered with bloody cuts. His shirt had been ripped open. Insanity stood from him. Facing Donnie. "That's a shame but oh well. I still like this little toy of mine." He wrapped his arms around him. "You're so handsome when you get your hands dirty." He slipped his tongue into his mouth. Kissing him passionately. Shadowess - July 15, 2021 Malone read the note and frowned as he brought his eyes back up to Travis's. "That's awful. I'm sorry, people can be shitty." he then offered him a smile. "But you don't have to worry about that when you're around me. I'll make sure anyone who talks to you treats you with respect." He read over his application briefly then grinned. "This looks good! Let's go hand it in and go get that drink!" --- David sighed heavily once Charles left. He hoped he'd understand why he was doing what he was doing. He looked at X and scratched the back of his head awkwardly. "Uh...sorry about that." he said then turned to pick up another book. Just as he did, he froze as he heard Kite calling him. His eyes widened. "What?!" he then looked at X hurriedly and held out his hand. "A friend is in trouble and I have a very bad feeling that Donnie might be behind it!" he said before teleporting them both to Kite's apartment. Meanwhile, Amelia stared at Charles in disbelief when he told her what had happened and the message David had told him to deliver. "But-...that sounds like he's going to..." she shook her head, starting to breath a little heavier as tears filled her eyes. "No...No! I can't lose him! Charles, I can't lose him! He's my da- ahh!" Amelia suddenly gripped the bottom of her belly and she bent her knees a little, grimacing as a sharp pain shot through her abdomen and back. She grunted a little then panted after having held her breath for a moment. "I'm fine! It's nothing." she said quickly, then looked at Charles tearfully. "Charles, I can't lose him!" --- "I can imagine...I don't think anyone was expecting something like that to happen so quickly." Bianka nodded. "But at least now she can focus on moving forward with her life and with you to support her, I'm sure she'll do just fine." she smiled at him. "I hope she likes her gift tomorrow. I hand crafted the gifts myself." --- "What? N-Nein, nein...uh..." Hannes glanced around awkwardly, his cheeks turning red. "Sorry, I meant...How do you say it?... when you have your head level?" --- Oscar smiled widely. He was sure Leo would love what he'd just arranged for them. He walked behind him and placed his hands over his eyes playfully. "Close your eyes. It's a surprise." he whispered and kissed his cheek. He'd then teleport them into the middle of the Keukenhof Flower Garden. Near the pond, he'd set up a picnic blanket with a basket which contained a couple of bottles of wine, glasses, cheeses, cured meats, crackers and strawberries. Because it was late in the year, the flowers weren't in bloom. But Oscar had come prepared. He'd visited an old friend who had given him a way of forcing the flowers to bloom again for one single day. Excitedly, Oscar removed his hands from Leo's eyes and stood to one side. "Ok, you can open them." he said. "Watch this." he winked then took a small vial out of his pocket. He poured a powdery substance into his hand and whispered some angelic words into it before blowing them across the flowers. A gust of wind blew gently over the flowers in the garden and as it passed over them, the flowers bloomed vibrantly. Eager to see Leo's reaction, Oscar watched him as he did this. "So, what do you think?" he asked, hoping this was something Leo would like. --- David and X would appear in Kite's apartment and David would immediately look at Kite worriedly. "Kite! Breathe! Focus! I need you to tell me exactly what's happened. Who took her?" --- When Insanity stepped away from Niko, Cindy could finally see what he'd been doing and she gasped at the state that Niko was in. Niko was breathing heavily through his teeth. Quiet groaning and sobbing noises coming from him as the cuts across his chest slowly healed up. He was covered in sweat and where his hands lay by his sides were bloody marks from him clawing at the stone in a desperate effort to stop himself lashing out at Insanity. His eyes were shut tight, his head turned away from them. Donnie smirked and kissed Insanity back, holding him tightly while gripping his ass with one hand. He let him go and then chuckled at Niko. "Do you know what he reminds me of, my love? Those toys the human children play with. What are they called? Where you draw something then shake it so that you can start drawing all over again. He heals so quickly, you'll be able to start again with him in no time!" he snapped his fingers. "Which reminds me. I don't want him becoming starved and attacking you out of hunger. I should get a blood bag for him..." he then gave Insanity a playful look. "Any ideas on who the 'blood bag' could be?" "No! Please, no!" Niko groaned, sobbing a little harder. Donnie merely smiled at him nastily. "Playthings keep their mouths shut before they get sewn shut!" "You fucking monsters!" Cindy snapped at them. "What the hell is your problem!? Why are you doing this?!" Donnie turned his attention to Cindy, still smiling in a vicious way. "Because it's fun." he answered simply then placed a finger over his lips. "Don't make me fetch my needle and thread, girl." he warned in a pleasant tone. He then seemed to look around a moment, his eyes unfocussing as he stared off at nothing. He then blinked and tutted. "Damn! Missed my window of opportunity... Ah well, I have time yet. All I need to do is bide it." he smiled at Insanity. "Looks like I'm not going anywhere yet. Though if I suddenly disappear, just know it's because I will only have a small window of opportunity to do what's needed to be done. So! What shall we do in the meantime?" shadowess - July 15, 2021 Keukenhof Flower Garden Attached Image Denix Vames - July 15, 2021 Travis nodded. He followed Malone back to the precinct where Will accepted the application. "I'll look this over and see when we can have you start here. Thank you." He jumped excitedly before hugging Malone. --- Charles placed a hand on her arm. "Amelia, I can't leave you. If there is someone out there who could possibly hurt you then David's right. I have to stay here and protect you. Both of you. Besides, David has a friend with him. I think he's got enough backup." --- Elimar smiled. "That's kind of you." He sipped some more. "I hope no one minds that I don't have a gift. I really don't know what to give her." --- "Oh. I see." Jean caressed his cheek. "Hannes? Is it possible for you to be there when I'm training? Just to give me a boost of morality?" --- Leo closed his eyes. When he saw his surroundings, his eyes sparkled. He smiled. "Wow! It's so beautiful!" He hugged him. "I love it!" --- Kite struggled against his transformation as he spoke. "Don't know! Said something about Donnie wants what Desi's got! That he won't return her until he gets it! And that if he doesn't then he'll...." He succumbed to his transformation as he cried out. He growled. X took a step back. "Well, this doesn't look good." --- Insanity handed him his knife. "Care to join me in my little fun?" Denix Vames - July 15, 2021 (so the picture i just uploaded is gonna Hades in his new form. ill have him pop in soon) shadowess - July 16, 2021 (Nice Just a heads up as well, I'm thinking of making Donnie a recurring villain. Like, he can be defeated but he'll skulk away and vanish for a while before coming back later when everyone thinks he's gone for good. This time around though, I'm guna need him to get what he needs from Desi and enact a couple more steps in his plan before he can be 'put down' ) Malone chuckled and hugged Travis back. "C'mon buddy. Let's go and celebrate." he beamed then nodded at Will in thanks before turning to leave. His shift had technically finished over an hour earlier but with getting caught up in everything that had happened, he had barely notice the time fly by. 'Eh, what's a little overtime?' he thought to himself cheerily. At least today had definitely been interesting. --- Amelia heard Charles and knew he was right. But still, she couldn't help worrying for her father. Terrified that she'd lose him and frustrated that she could do nothing to help him. "Charles..." she sobbed and leant against him, shaking, wrapping her arms around him while she wept into his chest. --- "Elimar! You should've said!" Bianka said in a hushed voice, looking a little shocked. "It's not about whether anyone else would mind. It's about her. She might not be too bothered about whether anyone else gets her anything, but you? You're all she has now. You're the closest one to her!" Bianka thought for a moment then snapped her fingers. "I've got it. When Racheal falls asleep, come to mine. I have the perfect thing that you can give to her. And don't worry about it. You helped me out when that hunter snuck into the castle all those years ago...so, I guess you could call this payback for saving my hide!" --- Hannes smiled at Jean and leant his head against his. "When you first start, I can be there. I won't be able to be there as you train all the time though. I may have to take care of my own duties now and again." --- Oscar wrapped his arms around Leo and beamed, happy to see how much Leo had loved the surprise. "Today, it's all ours." he said softly. He let him go and took his hand, walking him over to the picnic blanket. He took out the glasses and passed one to Leo before opening the wine bottle. He poured some into his glass and then poured some wine into his own glass. Carefully recapping the wine, he set it back in the basket then raised his glass to Leo. "To you. Leo, you make me so happy. You're intelligent, brave and you care deeply about what's right. I'm glad that I decided to hang out with you that first day in the mansion. You ignited a fire in me that I thought had died out so long ago. I can no longer imagine life without you by my side. I love you with all of my heart. I'd do anything for you." --- David thought about what Kite said while stepping away from him as well. "Shit...Desi? The Incubus?...Why Cindy?! Why would Desi care about her?" he looked at X quickly. "You said you have werewolf agents. Would one of them be able to help Kite to calm down? I need to go back to Hell and find Desi." --- "Happily." Donnie grinned and slowly took the knife from him, gently brushing his fingers over Insanity's hand as he did so. He then turned to Niko who still had his eyes shut tight but was shaking a little more violently, whimpering and knowing what Insanity had meant by his fun. Niko thought about begging them to not to hurt him but didn't want to test whether Donnie would stay true to his threat of sewing his mouth shut. Donnie knelt down, placing his knee across Niko's forearm to hold it in place. He then placed the tip of the knife over his arm, above his elbow and slowly began carving a word into his skin. At first Niko groaned through grit teeth but before long he was letting out agonised cries as the knife continued to move through his flesh. His body jerked and flinched with every cut. He clawed at the stone underneath him again. His face became wet with a mixture of tears and sweat. Cindy couldn't watch and had turned her head away, closing her eyes while she cried quietly. By the time Donnie was done, the word 'Sinner' would be etched into his arm. Smiling, Donnie admired his work while he brought the knife up to his mouth and absently licked the blood from the side of the blade. "Your turn, my love." he offered him the knife while grinning at him.

Denix Vames - July 13, 2021 (LOL) Travis nodded. He ran to get his stuff. Throwing his bag over his shoulder. He jumped excitedly. Ready to get some coffee. "Sorry Lang but Ben already knows." "Knows what?" Ben raised a brow. "About the Supernatural. Well, you probably don't know that you've been working with some. And I'm not talking about me or Kite." His eyes widened. "Really? Everybody else too?" "Well some." --- X nodded. "Alright. I'll try my best." He began searching the shelves. --- Vincent disappeared with Neva. Appearing by Elliot's side who was now awake. Elliot smiled. "Hey ya'll." "Morning Ellie." Vincent set Neva on the edge of the bed. "Vincent? Wow! What happened to you?" He shrugged. "It's a long story." Elliot smirked. "I've got all day." "I'm sure you do." Vincent kissed him. --- Charles chuckled. "I'm wondering if she was secretly hanging out with David." --- Elimar shook his head. "I figured there wasn't much to see. But now with all this happening, I'm wondering what I have missed." --- Jean nodded. "Ok." He couldn't take his eyes off of him. He did his best to move with him. He swallowed. Nervous about messing things up. "A-Am I doing this right?" --- "Oh. That's good." Leo touched his arm. He sighed. "I think I should go see Will about that job." shadowess - July 13, 2021 Malone chuckled as he walked over to his desk, logging out of his computer then picking up the application forms and a pen before walking with Travis to the coffee shop. "They do the best Lattes at this place." he said a little excitedly. Considering he'd dropped his coffee earlier in the day, he was looking forward to getting another one. "Oh and if you're hungry, their brownies are pretty good too." Once they reached the coffee shop, he'd look at Travis. "Just point to what you want and I'll get it. Then you can take a seat with these and start filling them out while I wait for it." he smiled at him and handed him the forms and the pen. Lang blinked at Ben and called over from his desk. "You already knew? You sly dog! Kept that quiet, didn't you?" he chuckled. "I'm an Angel by the way, just so you know. Glad to see you back on your feet by the way!" --- "Can you read demonic? I forgot to ask. Most of these books are written in the ancient language." David called over to X as he pulled out a couple of books and flicked through them. --- "Dad! I missed you!" Neva beamed when she saw Elliot. She wanted to hug him but stopped herself, looking at his bandages. She frowned at them then looked at Elliot as Vincent kissed him. This wasn't anything new to Neva, nor did she find it gross like most kids her age might. To her, this was normal. "When can you come home?" she asked. --- Amelia laughed and shook her head. "Oh, I don't doubt it! Honestly, I'd be happy for him if he was seeing her though... He hasn't had a partner since his wife died waaaay before I was born. It's a really touchy subject, he doesn't like to talk about it. He wouldn't even entertain the idea of dating my mum when she was around...they raised me together but they were never...you know...together." She then frowned, looking out of the window at the raindrops as they slid down the glass. "I'm worried about him, Charles...I don't think Patience was lying about why she was late here...If one of my dad's old enemies has come back then what if he's in danger? He'd rush to help any of us but if he was in trouble himself, I doubt he'd tell anyone. It's not like him to skip out on making sure we're ok like that...Not unless he really did have something far more urgent to deal with first..." --- Racheal bit her lip a little as she thought. She was pretty sure it was still night out but she wasn't sure how much of tonight they had left, nor how far away the nearest city was. "Maybe we could take a trip to the nearest city sometime?" she suggested. "I'd be happy to show you some things. Like, maybe we could watch a movie? or go to the beach?" --- Hannes smiled at him with softened eyes. "It feels right to me." he whispered and leant in to kiss him while still moving to the music. Hoping that the kiss would help Jean relax a little more as they moved together. --- Oscar groaned with a playful smirk. "Right now? I just got back." he pretended to complain as he kissed his neck. Denix Vames - July 13, 2021 Travis nodded. He pointed at the caramel latte and the brownies. When they were sitting at the table, he took a bite of a brownie and smiled. Loving the taste. He caught himself staring at him. Blushing at his handsome features. He twiddled his thumbs. Looking down at them before taking a paper out. He wrote on it before sliding it over to him. It would say, 'I like you. I hope you don't mind.' --- "I can read all languages." ,said X. --- "When they say I can pumpkin." ,said Elliot. He pat his stomach. "Why don't you turn into a kitten? I can pet you. It's kind of like hugging." --- Charles walked over. He placed a hand on her arm. "Would you like me to check on him?" --- Elimar smiled. "That would be great. Thank you. But I think we should until after the party." --- Jean deepened the kiss. Holding on before resting his head against his chest. Still moving with him. --- Leo chuckled. "Maybe you could come with me? Only if you want to." shadowess - July 14, 2021 Malone bought the things that Travis had pointed to. He also got himself a brownie and a latte. Sitting at the table, Malone took a sip of his latte and sighed happily after swallowing a mouthful. He then noticed Travis staring at him and rose a brow. "What is it, buddy? Have I got something on my face?" he asked, then watched as Travis wrote a note on the piece of paper. When he slid it over, Malone read it and felt his cheeks grow warmer. "Oh! uh-...N-no, I don't mind..." he chuckled nervously. "Thank you. I er-..." he looked at him and smiled. "I like you too." --- "Really?" David looked up from a book he was holding to look at X. "Blimey, that must've taken you some time to learn..." he chuckled as he went back to reading. He flicked through a few pages, read some more, flicked through more pages, read some more and then slammed the book shut to shove it back onto the shelf. Growing frustrated that there wasn't nearly enough information about what happens to souls who are destroyed and whether it is possible for them to come back. He picked up another book and began to flick through it. Unfortunately for the both of them, there simply wasn't any record of anyone ever having come back from Oblivion. --- Neva grinned. "Oh yeah!" she exclaimed, just now remembering that she could do that. She quickly shifted into her kitten form, mewed and hopped across the bed until she was resting on Elliot's lap, purring. Even in her kitten form, she had grown a bit since she was first taken in by Vincent and Elliot. She was a little bigger than she used to be and not quite a tiny ball of fluff anymore. --- Amelia thought for a moment then nodded. She then hugged Charles as tight as she could. "Be safe." she whispered and kissed him tenderly. --- "Alright." Racheal nodded with a grin. "What do you want to do now?" --- Hannes kissed the top of Jean's head then rested his head against his as they kept moving. Enjoying how close they were to each other and how they moved in sync. Hannes closed his eyes, rubbing his thumbs over Jean's hips while they danced. "I love you." he whispered as he savoured this sweet moment. --- Oscar smiled at Leo and kissed him deeply. "Sure." he said softly. "But after that, let's do something romantic." he kissed Leo's jaw a couple of times. "Just you and me." --- Donnie pulled his pants on and zipped up his fly. He then threw on a black shirt, covering his scars. Grinning, he turned to Insanity with his hands in his pockets. "Did you enjoy that, my love? I hope I didn't bruise you too badly. Come. I have some gifts for you and I also have a lot to do today." Denix Vames - July 14, 2021 Travis was surprised by his response. He felt like his face had gone redder. He hid his face behind the latte he had. Smiling at what he heard. He opened his mouth to try and say something but realized he couldn't. He had been trying to say anything for so long. For Malone, he wanted to say something. But when nothing came out, he frowned. He rubbed his eyes. --- "It wasn't that hard." ,said X. When nothing was found, he slammed the book he was holding closed. "Looks like I will have to get my men involved. If you can find any piece of clothing that belonged to Donnie or anything really, give it to me. Some of my agents of werewolves. They will be able to track his scent." --- Elliot smiled. He stroke her back. "Look at you. Our little pumpkin is growing up." "It makes me proud." ,said Vincent who placed a hand on his shoulder. They looked at each other. Finding themselves seeing that loving look. Their heads rested against each other's before they kissed again. --- Charles smiled. "I will. I love you." He disappeared. Appearing where X and David were. "Oh. You found nothing. And X has a plan." X turned around. He raised a brow. "I didn't know they could replace Lucifer. Well, it's nice to meet you. You're more friendly than he ever was." --- "We should go to someone's home and ask them to borrow their dresses. I know someone near here. Come on." ,said Elimar. He guided her out of their home. Once he was at a door, he knocked. When that door would open, he would say, "Do you mind if we borrow a few of your dresses? Rachael has nothing to wear to the party." --- "I love you too." Jean thought for a moment. "Hannes? I never want this to end. Us being together. I can't imagine not having you in my life." --- Leo blushed. "Alright. But you get to pick what we're gonna do and how we're going to do it. I want you to surprise me." He winked. He soon got dressed. Once they were both in their clothes, they would teleport in the middle of the precinct. Ben jumped. "Ah!" Dropping his pencil which he was using to make little doodles on his notepad of stick figures playing basketball. He gave an annoyed look. "Can you guys not?! You scared the shit out of me!" --- "It was perfect dear." Insanity got dressed. "I can still walk." He walked over. "Oh? Gifts? I'm intrigued." He kissed him deeply. Shadowess - July 14, 2021 Malone watched him and when he started rubbing his eyes, Malone frowned as well. He could see that he wanted to talk but something like this just isn't cured overnight. He reached across the table and placed a gentle hand on his arm while offering him a kind smile. "Hey, it's ok." he said softly. "One thing at a time. Let's just enjoy these delicious brownies first. Then we'll work on your application then..." Malone hesitated, his cheeks turning a little red. "And then maybe we could grab a drink or something?" --- David threw a book onto the nearby table after slamming it shut. "That would only work if he happened to be on Earth. Bringing them to Hell would be a bad idea. Hell acts like a labyrinth so if they didn't get lost, they could end up in the jaws of a beast or worse... Thank you for the thought X, but I'd rather not risk your men like that." He shook his head. "Besides, Lucifer was a 'leave no stone unturned' kind of guy. When he destroyed Donnie, he destroyed everything he owned as well...so if he does have a home in Hell somewhere, it'll be a new one in a different location... In fact I wouldn't put it past him to have found a way of stealing another Demon's home and disposing of the original owner somehow..." David was surprised by Charles's arrival and when X then mentioned him being friendlier than Lucifer, David looked at X in astonishment. "You're telling me!" David chuckled. "You knew him, too?" he asked then turned to Charles, a little annoyed. "Charles I appreciate you wanting to help but I really need you to stay with Amelia right now. Especially in her condition. I can handle this." He said in a firm but respectful tone. --- Neva continued to purr as Elliot stroked her back and she watched her dad's have a loving moment. She rubbed her head against Elliot's hand then curled up into a ball on his lap. Still purring as she closed her eyes. --- Larissa Rosenstock answered the door with a glass of blood in her hand. She was wearing a long, blue night dress. "Elimar! Good evening! Of course, come in!" she stood to one side to let them walk into her home. Bianka was sitting on the couch, also holding a glass of blood and was hurriedly trying to correct her smudged lipstick. She cleared her throat awkwardly when she saw them. "Good evening Elimar. Racheal." she greeted them, nodding to them in turn. "We were just having a glass or two of venomed blood. I think, after today, it helps to relax the nerves a bit. Would you two like a glass, too? Oh! and I know just the dresses I could lend you! Bianka and I can help you get dressed up beforehand if you'd like? We'll do your makeup and everything!" Larissa said excitedly. Racheal was taken aback by how energetic Larissa seemed to be but smiled, finding her enthusiasm endearing. "Um-..." she glanced for a moment at Elimar uncertainly before nodding at Larissa. "That would be great, thank you. I don't normally wear make up so I have no idea what I'm doing..." she admitted with a nervous chuckle. "Oh, that's no problem! It'll be fun!" Larissa squeaked. --- His eyes still closed, Hannes smiled. "I know what you mean, meine Geliebte. I hope we always stay like this as well. You have brought me a happiness that I never knew I was capable of." --- Oscar smirked at Leo. "Oh, I have a few ideas." he said as he got dressed as well. When they teleported and made Ben jump, Oscar laughed. "Hard at work, I see." he commented playfully and nodded at Ben's doodles. "Is Will around?" --- Donnie smirked and kissed Insanity back. "Yes. I want you to be powerful, my love. As soon as I am able, I will have you made into a Demon and trained the way I was trained. It will be difficult but you will become so strong that no one will be able to stand against you. Until then, I will grant you some powers so you can be free to do as you please. That is what I will be working on today. While I am busy taking care of that, my love, there is something in my basement that can keep you entertained. Come." He took his hand and began walking him towards his basement, where Niko had long since stopped screaming. Only because his voice would give out if he didn't rest it. Niko watched them enter the room, looking between them nervously. The chain that attached him to the floor was short, so he was forced to stay close to the ground, unable to stand up. "Your gift." Donnie gestured to Niko. "For you to do with him as you please. Whether you use him for practice or break his spirit to make him your pet is up to you. Just be sure not give him any fatal damage, my love. Or he will disappear and reawaken elsewhere in Hell and finding him again might be a bit inconvenient." He smiled maliciously at Niko. "Y-you can't do this..." Niko stammered, shaking. Denix Vames - July 14, 2021 Travis smiled a little. He nodded. He continued eating the brownies and drinking some of his latte. --- Charles glared. He walked over to David. "I came here because Amelia's worried about you! She wanted to know if you were alright! You haven't visited here in a while! I think I can see that she has nothing to worry about!" X glanced at David then looked at Charles. Waiting for what would happen next. --- Vincent sat on a chair. He scratched the back of her neck. "Do you need anything Neva? Food or water?" --- Elimar chuckled. "Sounds like you've already made a girl group to talk to." --- Jean frowned. He looked at him. "Hannes, I still want to protect people. That's why I became a cop. But now that I'm here, I want to become a warrior so that I can do the same thing. Can I train?" --- "Yeah. He's in his office." Ben pointed at the office that had its own room. They headed over there. Entering the office where Will had been filing paperwork. Leo cleared his throat. Will looked up. "What's going on with you guys?" "Well...I was wondering if I could become a cop?" "You work for the CIA. Why would you want to quit?" "Being in the CIA is a lot harder than you think. I just want to have a somewhat normal job but still be able to protect innocent lives." "Fair enough. But you can't kill someone unless you have no other option." Leo nodded. "Fine. I'll deal with it." "I'll have you fill in your application. You don't need to go to the academy since you already know what to do." Will handed him some papers. "Here. Get to it and good luck when you start." --- "What a pity." Insanity shrugged. "Oh well. I guess I'll have as much fun as I can get." He walked over to Niko where he knelt. He grinned as pulled out his knife. "Now, let's get started." He pressed his knife against his cheek. Cutting down a little so that some blood would come out.

Denix Vames - July 12, 2021 Will nodded. "Makes sense. I guess everything's sort of under control now. I will need a search out for Insanity." He pointed at Travis who poked his head out when he heard Malone. "And who's this guy?" --- Charles ran over. His eyes widened but he soon smiled. "Vincent! I'm so glad you came. Neva really needs you right now." Vincent walked over. "Hey my little ice princess." He knelt. Looking at her with a smile. "It's good to see you again. I know I don't look like how I use to but it's still me." When she did run up to him, he would panic for a moment. Realizing his hands were exposed but become surprise when he didn't kill her by touch. It seemed like his hands were free of that curse. He hugged her tight. "I love you." --- Insanity touched the hand that was under his pants. He moaned louder. Leaning into his hold. "Do whatever you want to me. I can take it hard." --- "I'll have David explain everything to you. Just wait right here." X appeared in the meeting room. "David? You're need in Hell. There's a new soul who will be entered in the program. He's waiting for you. His name is Niko." He waved at everyone. "Hello. I'm with the CIA. Just popping in for a visit." --- Elimar smiled. "Because I care about you just like I care about everybody else in this castle. You're my family." --- Jean looked at the drink before taking a sip. He immediately sat down. "I forgot how weird this feels." shadowess - July 13, 2021 "I doubt he'll be on Earth if he's with Donnie...but it's worth keeping an eye out for him regardless. He's still quite dangerous and you never know, he might just pop back onto Earth at some point." David nodded. Malone's cheeks turned a little red when Travis was pointed out as he realised he'd essentially asked a civilian to sit in on a meeting without speaking to a superior about it first. He coughed nervously into his fist to clear his throat. "Uh, his name is Travis Bones, sir. He was a witness to one of Vincent's old murders and he saw me arresting him earlier today. He came with me to the precinct to give a statement. He's interested in the sketch artist job that we currently have open as well and because he already saw David when we thought he was McCall, he's sketched him and brought the drawing with him to the meeting so we could use it to find him..." he hesitated before adding. "Also...he seems to be...mute, sir." When X appeared, the humans in the room all jumped, not expecting another visitor. "The CIA are open about this stuff too?" Lang looked surprised. "Wow...What a time to live in!" David looked intrigued by X's explanation and held out a hand for him to shake. "I don't believe we've met but I see you're already aware of me. Pleasure to meet you X and thank you. I'll sign him up right away. Though I will need you to teleport me to him seeing as I haven't met this Niko before." Unfortunately, by the time X and David would arrive back where Niko had been left, they'd find he wasn't there anymore. --- As soon as Charles called the man 'Vincent', Amelia looked at the stranger with mild confusion but soon relaxed when she saw the way he spoke to Neva. Neva also relaxed and smiled tearfully when Vincent spoke to her. Only one person in her life ever called her 'ice princess' and that was her father! "Daddy!" She flung herself into his arms and hugged him tightly as well. "I love you too, daddy." she cried, although they were happy tears. She didn't care that Vincent looked and sounded different. As long as he was still around, he was still himself and he still loved her, nothing else mattered. Amelia was touched by the reunion, feeling her own eyes tear up a bit. "Damn hormones..." she sniffled with a smile and wiped the corners of her eyes before the tears could fall. "Oh, Vincent...I'm sorry, I had no idea." she said to him, feeling a little guilty for getting so defensive so quickly. "How has this happened? Did you swap bodies with someone again, like you did with Charles?" --- Donnie chuckled into Insanity's ear. "Good, because I wasn't planning on being gentle." he growled and nibbled on his earlobe again, this time tugging on it a bit with his teeth. He then paused and looked to one side with a distant stare before blinking and smirking. He ran his tongue up Insanity's neck. "There's something I have to get. Go up to my bedroom and make yourself comfortable. Up the stairs, first set of double doors that you find." His grip on Insanity tightened a little and he rubbed his hips against his roughly. "I want to see you naked on my bed when I get there." he smirked then vanished. --- "Ok..." Niko said nervously and watched X vanish. He looked around the room warily, wondering if there were demons here that weren't as nice as X made David out to be. He cautiously made his way over to the door that was ajar and poked his head out to look down the abandoned corridors. Although they were empty, he got creeped out just looking down them. As if expecting something the turn the corner at the end of the corridor, spot him and start running after him. He shivered and hurriedly, but silently, closed the door to lock himself into the room. He leant against the door and turned around to look back into the room again only to see that he was no longer alone. He froze, his breath caught in his throat as his eyes fixed on the dark haired, shirtless male. A little disturbed by the large scar that covered his entire front that read 'LIAR'. "A-are you David?" He asked uncertainly and Donnie gave him a malicious grin. "No." he answered simply and began striding towards him. Getting the impression that Donnie didn't have any good intentions towards him, Niko began to panic and quickly turned around, fumbling to open the door again. He felt Donnie's arm wrap around his throat and he managed to let out one strained scream before they both vanished. --- At his words, Racheal smiled at him tearfully. She hugged him again and this time she felt far more relaxed as she rested her head on his shoulder. She closed her eyes and simply enjoyed the feeling of being part of a family. Like she finally belonged. She let out a content sigh as her tears stopped falling and she took comfort in his embrace. "Thank you." she whispered. A short knock on the door interrupted them. It would be a Caretaker who was going door to door to spread the word of the upcoming welcome celebration. Letting all vampires in the castle know that it was going to be held the following night and that the gardens would be opened and lit up for the occasion. Formal wear would be required and they were even sending out vampires to the city to buy the newest technologies for playing music so that the new vampires could feel more at home. Of course, any advice on the last matter would be greatly appreciated. Such as how to set said technology up and what the latest music trends are. Venomed blood would be provided all night long and according to tradition, vampires must provide one gift to each new vampire. Once the Caretaker was done delivering the message and handing Elimar a small bit of paper with all these details, Racheal would wipe her eyes and look at him a little worriedly. "I-...I don't have any other clothes..." she said. Her cheeks turning a little pink again. --- Hannes chuckled and sat next to him as he sipped his own glass. "I suppose you're still used to the human drinks. Give it a few years and you'll forget what it was like to eat and drink like a human." he said as he wrapped an arm around his shoulders, caressing his arm with his thumb. "You know..." Hannes hesitated for a moment and smirked, his cheeks turning a little red as he bit his lower lip a little before pressing on. "Venom can also have...other...effects." he grinned. "Some vampires like to bite each other during their intimate moments...because the venom makes... certain areas... a little more sensitive. It increases pleasure." It wouldn't be too long before, they too, would be interrupted by the Caretakers knocking on the door. Hannes would answer it and return to the couch a short time later with the paper in his hand. He'd sit down again and smile at it while taking another sip from his glass. "Well, I suppose it is official. We'll be dancing and drinking tomorrow night." he looked at Jean and grinned. "You will be treated like a prince and given gifts." --- Donnie appeared in the basement of his home and shoved Niko into the wall to momentarily stun him as he scooped up a large shackle which was attached to a chain on the ground. He snapped the shackle around Niko's neck like a collar and locked it, quickly putting the key into his pocket and stepping away. Niko sat up and his hands shot up to the collar. He looked at Donnie anxiously. "Who are you?" he asked. "Why are you doing this?!" Donnie calmly knelt down to Niko's level. "Because you're a dirty sinner who needs to be punished." he said with a smile. "B-but David-!" "David isn't coming!" Donnie snapped angrily, then his anger seemed to melt back into that same sick smile. "His little programme is an abomination to Hell. You sinned and you're not even sorry for what you did, are you? You don't deserve redemption. You deserve an eternity of suffering!" He stood. "Besides...I needed a present for my beloved. You'll do just fine." Donnie then turned and walked out of the basement. All the while, Niko screamed for help. Calling for X and David while desperately trying to pry himself free from the collar. But Donnie was right. David wasn't coming. Neither was X. Because here, within Donnie's presence, neither of them could sense nor hear him. Donnie smiled all the way up the flights of stairs at the sound of Niko's desperate screams. It was like listening to exquisite music. He playfully let his fingers glide over the bone banisters as he ascended the stairs towards his bedroom. He opened the doors and stepped into the room, still smiling. "I hope I didn't keep you waiting too long." Denix Vames - July 13, 2021 "Lang, put out a search on Insanity. His face is still Vincent Hayes so I'm sure no one will have a problem identifying him." ,said Will. He walked over to Travis and held out a hand. "It's nice to meet you. I'm Chief Will." Travis shook his hand. "And as for the job, well I think you'll have a good chance at getting it." He smiled. --- After shaking hands, David and X would appear where Niko had left him. X became alarmed. "Where did he run off to? That little pest! I should have destroyed his soul. He never showed an ounce of regret. Maybe I'm trying too hard?" --- Vincent stood. "No. Apparently, I had another soul in me called Insanity. I had to separate from it. And now this is my new body." --- "That's alright. We can ask a friend if we could borrow her some of her clothes. These people won't mind." ,said Elimar. --- Jean blushed. "O-Oh? Really?" "Dancing?! But I don't know how to dance." --- Insanity laid on the bed. Naked. He smirked. "Oh don't worry. Just listening to that damned soul downstairs was enough to keep me entertained. And I am here naked. Just as you wanted." shadowess - July 13, 2021 "On it, Chief." Lang nodded, putting his wings away and headed out of the room. Malone watched Will introduce himself to Travis then beamed when Will told him he'd have a good job at getting the job. --- David frowned. He heard X but something else caught his attention. He walked over to the door which was partially open and ran his fingers over the four scratches in the wood, near the handle. Like someone had tried to keep hold of it and ended up scratching the wood as they were dragged away. "These are fresh..." he pointed out then turned to look at X worriedly. "Try teleporting directly to him." he said nervously. "Can you?" When X wouldn't be able to, David's heart would drop. "Donnie has been here...that's not good. If you're a damned soul and Donnie gets a hold of you, you either join him or become his eternal plaything...there is no in between with that man...But why would he seek out Niko?...is it to taunt me? because you were going to sign him up to the programme?" David speculated while staring at the scratches, deep in thought. "And why take Insanity too?...What is he up to?" He looked back at X. "I need to do some reading...I don't know...maybe there's something in Hell's library that'll help me with this...I really don't know...I just wish I knew what he was doing!" --- "You mean like what happened to Parker?" Amelia asked. "So, where is this 'Insanity' now? Should we be worried?" she tilted her head at him sideways, giving him a look. "Be honest." --- Reassured, Racheal smiled and nodded. "Alright." she said quietly. She fidgeted with her hands a little. "Elimar? Can I ask...how long have you lived here? Have you ever lived outside of this castle?" she asked, interested to learn more about the man who had taken her in and shown her so much kindness. --- "Really." Hannes smiled at him. When Jean admitted he didn't know how to dance, Hannes chuckled. "I can teach you if you'd like?" he smirked. "We could do a little practicing now if you wanted." --- "So, I see." Donnie looked at him lustfully. "When we're done here, I have a gift for you." He took his own clothes off until he was completely nude as well. He strode over to the bed and climbed onto it, crawling over Insanity then kissing him deeply and passionately. He slipped his tongue into his mouth while his hands caressed his body. He took hold of his thigh and lifted it while his other arm moved under his hips to hold them up. In his passion, he dug his nails into his skin and pulled on Insanity's lower lip with his teeth. He moaned then started kissing and biting his neck roughly. With how rough Donnie was going to be with him, a limp was almost definitely guaranteed if he could walk at all. (Private time) Denix Vames - July 13, 2021 "Everyone's dismissed! Go back to your work." ,said Will. He nodded at Travis. "You will have to fill in the application. Seeing as how you've already gotten to know Malone, he can help you out with that." He walked out of the meeting room. Ben stepped into the station. He was wearing his uniform and had been officially checked out of the hospital. "Hey guys! What'd I miss?" He smiled. --- X attempted to teleport but couldn't. He seemed annoyed. "Could I possibly help? If you need any assistance, I'd be glad to give you some." --- Vincent frowned. "I don't know. Donnie took him and vanished. Apparently, he's David's old enemy who was supposed to be dead but isn't. And we can't even teleport to where he is. We're not sure what he is at this point." He picked Neva up. "But right now, I just want to take her to see Elliot. I'm sure David is already working on this problem right now." --- "Oh I've lived here for centuries. I was born here. I never had a life outside of this castle. Unfortunately, there's not much to say. I'm sorry." ,said Elimar. --- "Really?" Jean took his hand. "I'd like that." --- Leo gasped awake. If this were to wake up Oscar then he would turn his head away. Having his legs hang over the bed. He sighed. "Sorry about that. It was just a nightmare." shadowess - July 13, 2021 ( I don't know why but when I think of the character's failing to teleport after Donnie I can't help but imagine the Windows Error noise xD It's like whenever they teleport I just keep imagining there being an audible 'pop' noise like in DBZA whenever Goku does instant transmission rofl ) Malone stood and nodded at Will with a smile before turning to Travis. "C'mon buddy, let's get that application done. Maybe we could get a coffee while we're sorting that out? There's this nice little café just down the street if you want one?" When Ben stepped in and asked what he'd missed, most of the officer's coming out of the meeting room chuckled. Lang placed a hand on his shoulder and gave him a friendly smile. "You er-...might wana see Will about what you just missed, buddy. Prepare to have your mind blown!" he chuckled before walking back to his own desk. Of course, no one else in the precinct, other than Will, knew that Ben already knew about the supernatural world. --- "Actually your help would be greatly appreciated. Thank you." David nodded and held out his hand to teleport them both to the Library. "I'd recommend searching for anything related to Obliteration and Oblivion." he said. "Donnie was supposed to have been destroyed...So, I want to know how he's here and what kinds of powers he might've come back with...We'll stand a far better chance when we know exactly what we're up against." --- "Really? Weird Dad never told me about any old enemies called Donnie..." Amelia looked puzzled and a little concerned. "Maybe this is something from before he found me..." she tried a smile when he said he was going to take Neva to see Elliot. "I don't blame you. Tell Elliot 'get well soon' from us." she nodded. At that moment, Patience appeared and seemed relieved when she saw that Neva was in Vincent's arms and everyone seemed to be getting along. "Oh, good!" she sighed. "Sorry for popping in, David had his hands full and asked if either myself, Nate and Oscar could come and make sure Vincent's arrival wouldn't startle you..." "Okay...It did. But we're fine now, soooo.... why did it take you so long to arrive?" Amelia rose a brow at Patience who seemed to suddenly look very uncomfortable. "The other two insisted that we play 'rock, paper, scissors' to decide who'd follow him..." Patience admitted and Amelia gave her an unamused look. Further adding to Patience's discomfort about the situation. "Well, I can see that everything is fine here so I guess I'll leave you all to it... Bye then." she said hurriedly before vanishing. As soon as she was gone, Amelia couldn't help but snortle. "How red did her face just turn right now?" she chuckled. --- "Never?" Racheal looked at him with mild fascination. "Have you ever left the castle to see the city?" --- Hannes grinned and stood, placing his drink down and walking Jean over to the old vinyl in the corner of the room. He turned it on and moved the needle to the edge of the large disk. He smiled at Jean. "I got given this as a gift when I was elected to be the Guard of the East. It was the newest technology at the time." he said as the old music began to play. He walked Jean towards the centre of the room before stopping and moving Jean's hands to his shoulders. He then placed his hands onto Jean's waist. "Look into my eyes and forget everything else around you." he said softly while looking into Jean's eyes and beginning to move them in time to the music. "Don't think about where your feet are. Just focus on the music and move your body to it while following my movements." --- Oscar had not long appeared back in the bedroom after being in the desert. He'd started to undress again, wanting to climb back into bed to cuddle Leo for a bit longer when he suddenly woke up. Oscar had been about half way into the bed at that point and smiled at him, his cheeks a little red. "It's cool, I was already awake..." he chuckled then frowned. "Hope it wasn't too bad." he said as he climbed into the bed the rest of the way and wrapped his arms around Leo. "I got called away. David needed my help with a spell but it's done now." he explained as he nuzzled into Leo's neck.

shadowess - July 12, 2021 Parker was still mostly asleep when Will got up to answer the phone. "Mmhmm..." he hummed sleepily with a small smile, his eyes still closed when Will kissed him and said he'd be back later. "Alright, seeing as this is sort of an emergency. But if you start going all weird again, I'll have to take them away again to be safe." River answered and gave Will his powers back. At the precinct, Officer Lange spread the message and managed to get all the officers into the meeting room. Malone was confused as to why Will would risk letting Vincent get further and further away for a meeting but seeing as Will was his boss, he couldn't really argue. He walked over to Travis. "Hey, the officers are having to hold an emergency meeting. Maybe you could sit in and show my boss your drawing skills?" he pointed to what Travis had drawn so far. "It might help us catch them." --- Oscar smiled at Vincent. "Yeah, I gotta admit, it is a little strange that you would pick up the accent of another body...maybe it's a muscle memory thing? Like whoever that was before you spoke with that accent for so long that you're basically stuck with it unless you train yourself to speak with a different one?" David thought about what Vincent said. "'Whatever that thing is' indeed..." he said thoughtfully. "He was a Demon when I knew him but if he really has come back from Oblivion then maybe he's not a Demon anymore...I wouldn't even know what that would make him...but just now...I couldn't sense him at all! It was like he wasn't even there. And I just now tried to follow him...nothing...like they've vanished out of reality altogether..." He looked across the desert with a worried expression. "And God only knows what he plans to do with Insanity..." "Insanity?" Patience rose a brow. "The other 'Vincent'." David answered. "That's a lame ass name." Oscar chuckled. "I didn't pick it." David shrugged. --- "We trained together as Lucifer's best soldiers." Donnie answered casually. "We started out as close friends. I helped him to settle into Hell when he first arrived. Unlike myself, he wasn't born a Demon and had already lost a great deal before his arrival. I even helped him to mourn the loss of his daughter and granddaughter when they destroyed themselves after they died. Like me, Lucifer was the cause of all that he'd lost. So, imagine my surprise when he chose his loyalty to Lucifer over me." he shook his head sadly. "I didn't agree with Lucifer's rule. He ruled with an iron fist, there was no denying that. But he wasn't nearly as cruel as he could've been. He made exceptions for people. Had favourites. The hypocrite... Encouraged Demons to torture souls but only for the purpose of punishment. We weren't supposed to actually enjoy it...even when it came to rape he wouldn't hear of it. 'Such degradation is beneath us.' he'd say... He also allowed souls to ascend to Heaven if they repented their sins. Imagine! Souls are supposed to suffer for eternity for what they'd done! No forgiveness!" Donnie took a sip of his drink. "I imagined a Hell where Demons could be free to enjoy the pain they wrought, with no limits. So, I tried to take over Hell. Had a few followers to back me up as well...I had a plan to destroy Lucifer from the inside and everything was going perfectly...until David stabbed me in the back!" he growled at the last sentence. "Bastard pretended to be interested in my plan...came to all the secret meetings and gathered information about what I was planning and took names of all the Demons involved... then presented the information to Lucifer..." Donnie took a sip of his drink then stood and put it to one side. "Lucifer destroyed the Demons who were in on it...then he destroyed me...but not before interrogating me, torturing me then punishing me." he took off his shirt, revealing a large 'X' that had been cut across his whole back. The scars looked like he'd been cut and burned at the same time. He turned around revealing the word 'LIAR' which had been cut and burned across his torso, from his collar bones all the way down to his hips. His physique was otherwise quite muscular and defined. His green eyes looked into Insanity's. "I've been watching you for some time. You. Not the soft version of you. The ruthless one. The Artist. You were not born a Demon but you were born to BE a Demon. My Demon in my Hell. Creating art to your heart's content. Imagine it. A gallery just for you. Your works of art on display for all of the other Demons to enjoy!" He then winked. "Make me happy and I may even occasionally allow you to bring one or two living beings into Hell for your art...or pleasure...or both. All I ask in return? Your absolute, undying loyalty to me." --- Niko jumped at X's voice and looked up at him fearfully. He stared at his hand for a moment then looked at the way he was smiling at him. He blinked, seeming a little confused and wary. Was this some kind of trick? Still shaking and swallowing hard, Niko hesitantly and cautiously reached up to take his hand, unsure of what to expect. --- Racheal continued to cry quietly as Elimar walked her home. She struggled to not blame herself for what had happened to Niko. As soon as they were back in Elimar's house, she broke down. "I-I shouldn't have wandered off... I should've just told him what I wanted to do... Maybe he would've listened? It's my fault...He brought me here and gave me a second chance and now he's dead!" She covered her face with her hands and sobbed. Being a Guard wasn't easy. In order to keep the confidence of the vampires you watch over, you have to be able to hide your emotions. Especially during a trial where the outcomes are usually grim. This particular trial had been difficult for Hannes as he struggled to keep his emotions buried until they reached their home. He quickly turned and locked the door behind him before wrapping his arms around Jean. He rested his head on Jean's shoulder and wept almost soundlessly. He heard Jean's words but struggled to speak. He wanted to scream at the top of his lungs out of the sheer pain that he felt but he also didn't want anyone outside of this house to know that he was in pain. He just held on to Jean, gripping the back of his shirt tightly as he kept crying, feeling like he'd never be able to stop. But he needed to try. He knew Jean was upset as well and he needed to try an pull himself together for him...even if it didn't last long. He tried to control his breathing first. Taking long, deliberate breaths in and slow breaths out until he felt calm enough to speak without sobbing. "Meine Geliebte..." he started in a broken voice and shook his head as he moved back to hold Jean at arms length. His eyes had gone red and a little swollen from crying so hard, his face was wet with tears and there were still tears falling from his eyes. "You don't need to do anything... Just being here is a comfort to me." he tried to reassure him and caressed his cheek, wiping some of Jean's tears away. "I'm sorry you had to see that, Jean... It was...far more shocking than I thought it would be..." his lip quivered and he closed his eyes, bowing his head a little while gritting his teeth. Trying so hard not to break down again. "I really hoped he'd be spared...that he'd apologise for what he'd done...that he would see how wrong he'd been...I wanted him to pay for his crime but I didn't want him to die...It's my fault...He was my friend...I should've seen it sooner...I could've talked to him...helped him be better before it was too late...but I didn't see it...and now he's hurt people...and now he's gone..." Denix Vames - July 12, 2021 Travis nodded. Will appeared in the meeting room. He raised his arms. "Now, don't be alarmed by what I just did because I'm going to explain that very soon. First, I want to mention that Vincent Hayes and David are friends. Let me start from the beginning." He spoke of a program in Hell that reformed bad souls to become good. Saying that David was the boss of it all. That he was a Devil (i forgot if he was a demon or devil lol). "Anything that Vincent is doing right now is most likely out of character. Something must have happened to him and I'm going to get to the bottom of this. So yes, Hell and Heaven does exist. The angels and demons are trying to work together these days. And I'm a Blood God. Meaning that I'm half Vampire and half Demon. Normally, Blood Gods are insane and kill anything or anyone they see but I'm rare when it comes to not doing that." He frowned. "I'm sorry for hiding this from you guys for so long. But I hope you can all understand why I did it." --- "First, I need some clothes." ,said Vincent. "On it." ,said Nate who snapped his fingers. An outfit appeared over Vincent. He now wore brown jeans, brown shoes, a long sleeved buttoned white shirt, and a dark green patterned vest over it. He looked down at the outfit. "This is....something else." --- Insanity set the drink aside. He stood. Making his way over to Donnie where he place his hands on his hips. He looked into his eyes with seductive gaze. "I'd do anything for you handsome. Especially if it means seeing that bare chest all day long." --- X helped him stood. "Now, first we need to fix your problem." He tore a piece of his own tongue off and placed it up to where he cut off Niko's. It soon reattached itself to him. X's tongue began to slowly grow back. --- Elimar brushed the tears out of her face. "Hey. Look at me. Niko was an awful person. He did terrible things to you. I can only assume that he would have been upset if you had woken him up. There was no way out of this. Eventually, he was going to do something stupid." "Maybe he's not really gone? I mean, if vampires are real then Hell and Heaven? Could they be a possibility? Niko could be in one of them. We could probably contact him the way humans try to contact their loved ones." ,said Jean. Shadowess - July 12, 2021 (lol Don't worry, River would be quick to correct Will anyway xD ) Malone had jumped when Will appeared and he listened to what he had to say. River was also paying attention to Will and couldn't help quickly correcting him whenever he gave wrong information. For instance, when Will said that David was a Devil, he simply said the word 'Demon' and when Will tried to explain what a Blood God was by saying they are half Vampire and half Demon, River just said 'Devil.' "This is some kind of joke, right?" Malone asked hesitantly when Will finished speaking. Other than randomly appearing in front of them, Will hadn't done anything else yet to show that he was anything out of the ordinary and his teleportation could be explained as some kind of party trick. He laughed nervously. "I mean... c'mon boss..." he was at a loss for words, wondering if the Chief had cracked under pressure. Officer Lang stood from his chair and nodded at Will as he walked up to stand in front of the other officers. Some officers in the room seemed unsurprised by the news, while most of them seemed just as bewildered as Malone was. "It's true." Lang said to the other officers. "And you know what, I'm happy that our chief turned out to be supernatural." he smiled. "Because now I can do this." and out sprang a pair of angel wings from his back. The officers in the room who didn't seem surprised all broke into knowing grins while all the other officers' jaws dropped. A female officer to the right of the room rose her hand and announced proudly. "Werewolf here. Oh, what? You all thought I took a week off once for month for my period?! Nah bitches! I was running through the damn woods in my birthday suit!" She yelled playfully and the few officers burst into laughs while the humans laughed along a little uncertainly as they stared at her. Another officer to the left of the room rose his hand too. "I'm telekinetic." he said and snapped his fingers, a coffee cup slowly (and carefully) moved out of a human's hand and landed in his. He took a sip and winked at the human playfully while they gawped at him with an amused smile. One by one, more and more officers rose their hands and announced what they were. "Another angel here." "Shapeshifter." "I have mild telepathy..." "I'm a half Demon." Malone looked around, his mouth still hanging open as he tried to comprehend what was happening. Was he dreaming? But no, this was definitely real. The more he thought on it, the more amazing this news seemed to be. He looked around and even the other humans seemed to be coming around to the idea as they excitedly asked the supernatural officers questions about them to try and understand them better. Officer Lang turned to Will and held out his hand. "Thank you for doing this Chief. It's been way overdue." he grinned. "So, Vincent and this David guy...how can we help?" All eyes were now on Will as all chatter slowed to a stop. --- "Definitely suits you though." Oscar chuckled. "Now, we should get you back to your family. We'll need to explain to them why you look...and sound different." David said. "I suppose there is some good news to all of this. For one, you're no longer a wanted man. Secondly, when I pulled your souls apart I took all of your powers out of Insanity and put them into you. No matter where he is, we at least have the knowledge that he is both human and powerless." --- Donnie's eyes lit up as he stared into Insanity's. In one swift motion, he gripped his jaw roughly and turned his head to one side, then ran his tongue up his neck to his ear. His other hand gripped Insanity's backside hard. "You can see it as much as you like." he whispered into his ear. "Rule with me. My Artist." he nibbled a little on his earlobe. --- Niko watched with a horrified expression as X tore out part of his own tongue. He then flinched and recoiled when X grabbed him and shoved the piece of tongue into his mouth. He stared at X uncertainly for a moment then felt what was left of his own tongue begin to tingle painfully. He groaned as X took his fingers out of his mouth. He shut his eyes and gripped his own mouth as his tongue merged with the part that was in his mouth. As well as incredibly painful, it felt weird to him. So weird that it had him gagging a little out of reflex. When the pain began to subside, replaced by a dull ache as his tongue began to regrow itself, Niko took some deep breaths to ease his queasiness. "Y-you..." his eyes watered as he sputtered the word, overwhelmed that he was able to speak again but trying so hard to focus on what he wanted to say. That being said, while his tongue was trying to heal, he now spoke with a mild lisp. "Y-you killed me...why?..." he kept his eyes lowered, not daring to look X in his. --- Racheal looked at Elimar as he spoke. She had nothing but admiration for him. This vampire who barged into Niko's home and saved someone who was practically a stranger to him. Who then volunteered to look out for her and teach her how to live her new life. "Elimar..." she said in a broken voice then hugged him. "I'm sorry...I got you dragged into all this...I must be such a burden..." --- Hannes shook his head. "Only our King would know that for certain." he said quietly. "And if he was killed by our King, that means he has been disgraced as a Vampire. Even if, by some miracle, he came back from the dead, he would not be welcome here again." Denix Vames - July 12, 2021 "Wait, what? This whole entire time you guys weren't human?" Will shook his head as he smiled. "This is something else." He took out his phone. "I'll call David and asked if he took care of the problem." He held the phone to his ear. Waiting for David. If and when he did or it would lead to voicemail, he would say, "Hey David? How's Vincent? Is he done being insane? I can't imagine he would go crazy after everything he did to become a good person." Travis ran over to Malone. He hugged him. He was shaking. Frightened by what he was seeing. He buried his face against his chest. --- Vincent nodded. "I should explain this to Neva first." He soon appeared in Amelia and Charles's home. --- Insanity moaned. He ran his hands all over his chest. "I shall join you." --- "Because you abused someone. But now that you're here, you can get in the program in order to become a good person again. Once you finish the program, you'll become a demon but you'll still be a vampire as well so stay away from the sun." ,said X when his tongue grew back. --- Elimar gently rubbed the back of her head. "You are not a burden. You never will be. I care about you. I'd do anything to keep you safe." --- Jean's face went pale. "Hannes, I don't think the King knew that. He said he knew everything about himself but if that were the case, he wouldn't have killed him. It must have been a mistake. He seems more merciful. More understanding." shadowess - July 12, 2021 "Well...some of us." Lang chuckled as he glanced at all the human officers who were still deciding on whether they should be freaked out or excited. Though the other supernatural officers in the room were quickly working together to ease their nerves. Malone held Travis, surprised by him running over and hugging him. He could feel him shaking in his arms and he frowned. "Hey, it's ok..." he said gently as he looked around at the other officers. "I trust these guys, you're safe with us. Trust me." --- David answered his phone and as he did he saw Vincent vanish and sighed, unsure about how Amelia and Charles would react to having a stranger pop into their home like that. "Uh...Would one of you mind following him to make sure Amelia and Charles don't get the wrong idea?" he said to Nate, Patience and Oscar. --- Sure enough, as soon as Vincent appeared in the living room, Amelia sprang to her feet from the couch, (An impressive feat given her current size), and stood defensively between Vincent and Neva who was sat on the couch. Neva looked around Amelia worriedly at Vincent, no longer interested in watching what had been on the TV. "Who are you?! What are you doing here?!" Amelia demanded. "CHARLES?!" --- Meanwhile, back in the desert, David turned his attention back to the phone call. "Sorry about that, Will. Ahh...about Vincent...Apologies, I didn't have time to inform you of what happened at the precinct...nor did I have any time to come up with a different plan. Actually, it would probably be easier if I told you the situation in person. Hang on." he hung up and vanished. David then appeared next to Will and looked around the room at all the officers in surprise. "O-oh...um..." he stammered then looked at Officer Lang and saw his wings out and he raised his eyebrows. "Oh!" He looked at Will and smiled. "I suppose it's about time, eh?" he chuckled. "Hey! That's the McCall guy!" Malone pointed at David who turned to look at him with a delighted smirk. "And here was me thinking that my acting had been atrocious." David said in amusement. "Apologies. My name is actually David Sedley. I am a Demon who specialises in the redemption of damned souls." "Wait a sec!" Lang turned to him. "You're THE David Sedley?! The Demon helping Hell's new rulers to broker peace with Heaven?" "The same. But onto more pressing matters." David turned back to Will. "Do you recall Parker telling you how he and Alex were split souls?" 'Ohh boy, I think I know where this is going.' River commented. "Vincent's soul had also split. His evil self, the one who committed those horrendous murders, had taken over his body and decided to try going back to old habits. His evil self had named itself 'Insanity.' I took him away and moved Vincent's good self into a new body. Before I could lock Insanity away however...an old...nemesis of mine, kidnapped him. Now I have no idea where they are. Vincent has gone to let his family know that he's now in a different body. The good news is that I stripped all of Vincent's powers from Insanity and placed them into Vincent. So Insanity...wherever he is, is powerless." "Yeah...ok...this is a lot to unpack...even for me..." Lang commented. --- Donnie grinned at his words then spun Insanity around, pressing himself against him from behind. He kept a hand on his jaw, tilting his head back while he nibbled on his neck and gripped his pants with his other hand, pressing his hips against his. "You have no idea how long it's been for me." he moaned between kissing and nibbling at his neck and shoulders. "And seeing you. What you are. Your passion. I must have you." His words were lustful growls. He slipped his hand into his pants. --- Niko shivered at X's answer as to why he had killed him. He then cautiously brought his eyes up to meet X's as he listened to what X was telling him. "Pr-programme?" --- His gentle words and the way he held her comforted Racheal immensely. She relaxed a little and briefly closed her eyes while hugging him. "Why?" she whispered then realised that she must've sounded a little ungrateful. She moved back so that she could look at him, her cheeks turning a little pink. "I'm sorry. I just- I mean...I'm practically a stranger to you..." --- "I don't know..." Hannes shrugged and moved away from Jean, walking over to a cupboard where he pulled out a couple of bottles of blood. He pulled out a couple of glasses as well and pressed one glass at a time against his fangs, letting some of his venom pour into them. He then topped up each glass with blood and handed one to Jean. "Here...this is the closest thing to Alcohol that we can drink." he said with a sigh. "I think we both could use one right now...I just-...I don't want to think about it anymore, Jean...What's done is done...and there's no going back... Maybe that's for the best."